THE
STORIES COLLECTED
BAR-HEEKEUS.
Syriac Text and Translation, with Notes, Introduction, etc.
By E. A. Wallis Budge.
net.
VOL.
THE LETTERS AND INSCRIPTIONS OF
KING OF BABYLON, ABOUT
to which are added
a series of letters of other kings of the First Dynasty of
Babylon. Vol. I : Introduction and Babylonian Texts.
By L. W. King.
net.
THE LETTERS AND
O F
KING OF BABYLON,
B.C.
to
are added
a series of letters of other kings of the First Dynasty of
Babylon. Vol.
: Babylonian Texts, continued.
By
L. W. King.
net.
VOL. I V : THE HISTORY OF THE VIRGIN MARY, AND THE
HISTORY OF THE LIKENESS
CHRIST. Vol. I : Syriac
Texts.
E. A. Wallis Budge.
6d. net.
V : THE HISTORY OF THE VIRGIN MARY, AND THE
HISTORY OF THE LIKENESS OF CHRIST.
: 'English
Translations. By E. A. Wallis Budge.
6d. net.
VOL.
: THE REPORTS OF THE MAGICIANS AND ASTROLOGERS
OF NINEVEH AND BABYLON. Vol. I : Cuneiform Texts. By
R. C. Thompson.
6d. net.
VOL.
: THE REPORTS OF THE MAGICIANS AND ASTROLOGERS
OF NINEVEH AND BABYLON. Vol.
: English Translation
and Transliteration. By R. C. Thompson.
net.
THE LETTERS AND INSCRIPTIONS OF
RING OF BABYLON, ABOUT B.C.
to which are added
a series of letters of other kings of the First Dynasty o f
Babylon. Vol.
: English Translations,
Translitera-
tions, Commentary, Vocabularies, Introduction, etc. By
King.
net.
VOL. I X : THE HISTORIES OF RABEAN
AND RABBAN
Vol. I : Syriac Texts.
E. A.
Wallis Budge.
6d. net.

THE HISTORIES O F
THE PERSIAN
AND RABBAN
Vol.
: English Translations.
By E. A. Wallis Budge.
6d. net.
VOL. X I : THE HISTORIES OF RABBAN HORMIZD THE PERSIAN
AND RABBAN
Vol.
: English Translation of
Metrical Life of Rabban Hormizd by Sergius
By E. A. Wallis Budge.
6d. net.
VOL.
: THE SEVEN TABLETS OF CREATION.
I : English
Translations, Transliterations, Glossary, Introduction, etc.
By L. W. King.
VOL.
THE SEVEN TABLETS OF CREATION. Vol.
:
Supplementary [Babylonian and Assyrian: Texts. By L.
Ring.
VOL. XIV : ASSYRIAN INCANTATIONS, SPELLS, AND
DIRECTED AGAINST THE ATTACKS OF EVIL SPIRITS, trans-
literated and translated. Vol.
By R. C. Thompson.
(In the Press.)
VOL. XV : ASSYRIAN INCANTATIONS, SPELLS, AND
DIRECTED AGAINST
ATTACKS OF EVIL SPIRITS, trans-
literated and translated, with Vocabulary, Indexes, and
Introduction. Vol.
By R. C. Thompson. (In Press.)
VOL. XVI: THE HISTORY OF
AND
The
Ethiopic Version, translated from the Arabic by
for the Ethiopian king
A.D.
Part I : the Ethiopic Text.
E. A. Wallis Budge. (In
the Press.)
VOL. XVII: THE HISTORY OF
AND
The
Ethiopic Version, translated
the Arabic by
for the Ethiopian
A.D.
Vol. I,
Part
the Ethiopic Text, continued. By E. A. Wallis
Budge. (In Press.)
VOL. XVIII: THE HISTORY OF
AND
The
Ethiopic Version, translated from the Arabic by
for the Ethiopic king
A.D.
Pol.
:
English Translation, Introduction, etc. By E. A. Wallis
Budge. (In the Press.)
VOL. XIX: A CONTRIBUTION TO BABYLONIAN HISTORY, being
a series of Babylonian Historical Texts with English Trans-
lations. By L.
King. (In the

THE SEVEN TABLETS OF CREATION.

Reverse.
Part of the Sixth Tablet of the Creation Series recording the Creation of
(Brit. Mus., No. 92,629).

O F
4
O R THE BABYLONIAN AND ASSYRIAN LEGENDS
CONCERNING T H E CREATION O F THE WORLD
A N D O F MANKIND.
L. W. KING, M.A., F.S.A.,
ASSISTANT IN
OF EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN
ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS,
:
L U Z A C A N D C O .
1902.

P R I N T E D BY

PERHAPS no section of Babylonian literature has been
more generally studied than the legends which record
the Creation of the world. On the publication of
the late Mr. George Smith’s work, T h e
Account of Genesis,” which appeared some twenty-
seven years ago, it was recognized that there was
in the Babylonian account of the Creation, as it
existed in the seventh century before Christ, much
which invited comparison with the corresponding
narrative in the Book of Genesis. It is true that the
Babylonian legends which had been recovered and
were first published by him were very fragmentary,
and that the exact number and order of the Tablets,
or sections, of which they were composed were quite
uncertain ; and that, although they recorded the
creation of the heavens and of the heavenly bodies,
they contained no direct account of the creation of
man. In spite of this, however, their resemblance
to the Hebrew narrative was unmistakable, and in
consequence they at once appealed to a far larger
circle of students than would otherwise have been
the case.
After the appearance of Mr. Smith’s work, other
scholars produced translations of the fragments which

he had published, and the names of Oppert, Schrader,
and
will always be associated with those who
were the first to devote
to the inter-
pretation of the Creation Legends.
Moreover,
new fragments of the legends have from time to
time been acquired by the Trustees of the British
Museum, and of these the most important is the
fine text of the Fourth Tablet of the Creation
Series, containing the account of the fight between
the god Marduk and the dragon Tiamat, which
was published in 1887 by Dr. Wallis Budge, and
translated by Professor Sayce in the same year.
Professor
translation of the Creation Legends
marked a distinct advance upon those of his pre-
decessors, and it was the most complete, inasmuch
as he was enabled to make use of the new tablet
which restored so much of the central portion of the
story.
In the year 1890, in his important work
Die
Professor Jensen of
gave a translation of the legends together
with a transliteration and commentary
in 1895
Professor Zimmern of
translated all the
fragments then known, and a year later Professor
Delitzsch of Berlin also published a rendering.
Finally, two years ago, Professor Jensen issued a new
and revised translation of the Creation Legends in the
opening pages of the first part of his work
the second part of which, containing his
notes and commentary, appeared some
ago.

In the course of the year
the writer was
entrusted with the task of copying the texts of a number
of Babylonian and Assyrian legends for publication
in the series of
etc., in
and, among the
documents selected for issue, were those relating
to the Creation of the world. Several of the texts
of the Creation Legends, which had been used by
previous translators, had never been published, and
one tablet, which Mr. George Smith had consulted
in 1876, had not been identified by subsequent
workers. During my work I was so fortunate as to
recognize this tablet, and was enabled to make copies
of all the texts, not only of those which were previously
known, but also of a number of new duplicates and
fragments which I had meanwhile identified. These
copies appeared in
Part XI I I
Plates 1-41. T h e
interesting of the
new fragments there published was a tablet which
restored a missing portion of
text of the Second
Tablet of the Creation Series, and of this, on account
of its interest, I gave a
in a note to the
plate on which the text appeared. It was not
intention at that time to publish anything further
upon the subject of the Creation Legends.
While I was engaged, however, in searching for
fragments of other Babylonian legends for publication
officially, it was
good fortune to come across
a fine duplicate of the Second Tablet of the

Series. A further prolonged search was rewarded
by the finding of other fragments of the poem, and
a study of these showed me that the earlier portions
of the text of the Creation Story, as already known,
could be considerably augmented.
Among
moreover, was a fragment of the poem which refers
to the Creation of M a n ; this fragment is extremely
important, for in addition to its valuable contents it
also settles the disputed question as to the number of
Tablets, or sections, of which the Creation Series was
composed. In view of the additional information as
to the form and contents of the poem which this new
material afforded, it
clearly necessary that a new
translation of the Creation Legends should be made,
and this I undertook forthwith.
T h e new fragments of the poem which I had
identified up to the summer of last year are inscribed
upon tablets of the Neo- Babylonian period. A t
the conclusion of the examination of tablets of this
class, I lithographed the newly identified texts in
a series of plates which are published in the second
volume of the present work.
These plates were
already printed
when, at the beginning of the
present year, after my return from Assyria, I identified
a fresh group of fragments of the poem inscribed,
not upon Neo-Babylonian, but upon Assyrian tablets.
A t that time I was engaged on making a detailed
catalogue, or hand-list, of the smaller fragments in
the various collections of Assyrian tablets from

PREFACE.
X
as a result of previous study of the
legends themselves and of the Assyrian commentaries
to the Seventh Tablet of the series, I was enabled
to identify ten new fragments of the poem which are
inscribed upon tablets
the library of
bani-pal at Nineveh. In order to avoid upsetting the
arrangement of the plates in Vol.
the texts of
the new Assyrian fragments are published by means
of outline blocks in Appendices I and
to the
present volume.
Those who have studied the published texts of the
Creation Series will remember that the material used
by previous translators of the legends has consisted
of some twenty-one tablets and fragments inscribed
with .portions of the poem.
T h e number of new
tablets and fragments belonging to the Creation Series
which are here used and
for the first time
reaches the total of thirty-four, but, as I have joined
up six of these to other
fragments, this total
has been reduced to twenty-eight. Thus, in place
of the twenty-one tablets previously
nine separate tablets
fragments have now been
identified as containing portions of the text of the
Creation Series.
T h e new information, furnished by the recently
discovered material
the Story of Creation,
here be briefly summarized.
Hitherto our
knowledge of the contents of Tablets I and
of
the series has been very fragmentary.
After the

PREFACE.
narrative of the creation of the great gods in the
opening lines of the poem, and a fragmentary
reference to the
symptoms of revolt exhibited
by the primeval monsters,
and Tiamat, and
Mummu, the minister of Apsii, there occurred a great
gap in the text, and the story began again with the
account of how Tiamat prepared to wage war against
the gods.
and Mummu have at this point
entirely disappeared from the narrative, and the ally
of Tiamat is the god Kingu, whom she appoints to
command her forces.
followed the creation of
the great gods, what was the cause of the revolt, what
was the fate of
and Mummu, and what were the
events which led up to Tiamat’s preparations for
battle, are questions that have hitherto remained
unanswered. We now know that the account of the
creation of the gods was no fuller than that which
has come down to us from Damascius. After the
birth of Lakhmu and
Anshar and Kishar,
Enlil, or Illil), and Ea (Nudimmud),
the text does not proceed to narrate in detail the
coming forth of the lesser deities, but plunges at once
into the story of the revolt of the primeval forces of
chaos. We now know also that it was
and not
Tiamat, who began the revolt against the gods; and
that, according to the poem, his enmity was aroused,
not by the creation of light as has been previously
suggested, but by the disturbance of his rest in
consequence of the new way of the gods, which
tended to produce order in place of chaos.

E.
One of the most striking facts which the new
fragments furnish with regard to the contents of the
legends is the prominent part played by the god Ea
in the earlier episodes of the story. After
and
Mummu had repaired to Tiamat and had hatched with
her their plot against the gods, it was the god Ea,
who, abounding in all wisdom, detected their plan and
frustrated it. The details of
action are still
a matter of uncertainty, but, as I have shown in the
Introduction, it is clear that
and Mummu were
overthrown, and that their conqueror was Ea. More-
over, it was only after their downfall, and in order
to avenge them, that Tiamat began her preparations
for battle. She was encouraged in her determination
by the god
and it was in consequence of the
assistance he then gave her that she afterwards
appointed him leader of her host.
Another point which is explained by the new
fragments concerns the repetitions in Tablets I,
and
of the lines containing the account of Tiamat’s
preparations for battle.
T h e lines describing this
episode are
no less than four times : in Tablet I,
in Tablet
and twice in Tablet 111. We now
know that the first description of Tiamat’s preparations
occurs after the account of her determination to avenge
her former allies and in the Second Tablet the lines
are put into the mouth of Ea, who continues to play
a prominent part in the narrative, and carries the
tidings to Anshar. How Anshar repeated the lines

PREFACE.
to Gaga, his messenger, and how Gaga delivered the
message to Lalthmu and Lakhamu, is already well
known.
Perhaps the most striking of all the new fragments
of the poem here published is that which contains the
opening and closing lines of the Sixth
and, at
last, furnishes us with a portion of the text describing
the Creation of Man. W e now
that, as in the
Hebrew narrative, the culminating act of Creation was
the making of man. Mardult is here represented as
declaring to Ea that h e will create man from his own
blood, and from bone which he will form; it is
to note that the Assyrian word here used for
“bone,”
which has not hitherto been known,
corresponds to the Hebrew word
bone,” which
occurs in
ii, 2 3 , in connection with the account
of the creation of woman. T h e text thus furnishes
another point of resemblance between the Babylonian
and the Hebrew stories of Creation.
T h e new
fragment also corroborates in a remarkable degree
the account given by Berossus of the Babylonian
version of the creation of man.
According to the
writer’s rendering of the passage, Marduk declares
that he will use his own blood in creating mankind,
and this agrees with the statement of Berossus, that
directed one of the gods to cut off his
head, and to form mankind from his blood mixed with
earth. This subject is discussed at length and in detail
in the Introduction, as well as a number of new points

PREFACE.
of resemblance between the Babylonian and the
Hebrew accounts of the Creation which are furnished
by other recently identified fragments of the poem.
With regard to the extent and contents of the
Creation Series, we now know that the Tablets of
which the series was composed are seven in number
and we also possess the missing context or frame-
work of the Seventh Tablet, which contains addresses
to Marduk under his fifty titles of honour. From
this we learn that, when the work of Creation was
ended, the gods gathered together once more in
Upshukkinakku, their council - chamber here they
seated themselves in solemn assembly and proceeded
to do honour to Marduk, the Creator, by reciting
before him the remarkable series of addresses which
form the contents of the last Tablet of the poem.
Many of the missing portions of the Seventh Tablet,
including the opening lines, it has been found possible
to restore from the new fragments and duplicates
here published.
In the following pages a transliteration of the text
of the Creation Series is given, which has been
constructed from all the tablets and fragments now
known to be inscribed with portions of the poem,
together with a
and notes.
For com-
parison with the legends contained in the Creation
Series, translations have been added of the other
Babylonian accounts of the history of Creation, and
of some texts closely connected therewith. Among

xx
PREFACE.
these mention may be made of the extracts from
a Sumerian text, and from a somewhat similar one
in Babylonian, referring to the Creation of the Moon
and the Sun these are here published from a so-called
practice-tablet,” or student’s exercise. A remarkable
address to a mythical river, to which the creation of
the world is ascribed, is also given.
In the first Appendix the Assyrian commentaries to
the Seventh Tablet ‘are examined in detail, and some
fragments of texts are described which bear a striking
resemblance to the Seventh Tablet, and are of con-
siderable interest for the
they throw on the
literary history of the poem. Among the texts dealt
with in the second Appendix one of the most interesting
is a Babylonian duplicate of the tablet which has been
supposed to contain the instructions given by Marduk
to man after his creation, but is now shown by the
duplicate to be part of a long didactic composition
containing moral precepts, and to have nothing to do
with the Creation Series. Similarly, in the fourth
Appendix I have printed a copy of the text which has
been commonly, but erroneously, supposed to refer to
the Tower of Babel. T h e third Appendix includes
some hitherto unpublished astrological texts of the
period of the Arsacidae, which contain astrological
interpretations and explanations of episodes of the
Creation story; they indicate that Tiamat, in her
astrological character, was regarded as a star or
constellation in the neighbourhood of the ecliptic,

PREFACE.
and they moreover furnish an additional proof of
'the identification of her monster brood with at any
rate some of the Zodiacal constellations.
During the preparation of this work I have, of
course, consulted the translations and renderings of
the Creation Legends which have been made by
other workers on the subject, and especially those
of Professors Jensen, Zimmern, and Delitzsch. I have
much pleasure in expressing here my indebtedness to
their published works for suggestions which I have
adopted from them.
To Mr. R. Campbell Thompson I am indebted for
the ready assistance he has afforded me during my
search for new fragments and duplicates of the
legends.
In conclusion, my thanks are due to Dr. Wallis
Budge for his friendly suggestions which I have
adopted throughout the progress of the work.
L. W. KING.
LONDON, July

PAGE
PREFACE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . XI
INTRODUCTION :-
I. DESCRIPTION AND LITERATURE OF THE POEM
ENLJMA
. . . . . . . . . . . xxv
CONTENTS OF THE POEM AND DISCUSSION O F
NEW MATERIAL . . . . . . . . . . . xxx
COMPOSITION O F T H E POEM
. . . . . . .
IV. DATE AND ORIGIN O F THE BABYLONIAN CREATION
. LEGENDS . . . . . . . . . . . . .
INFLUENCE O F THE BABYLONIAN
CKEATION
LEGENDS
AND
PARALLELS
I N
HEBREW
LITERATURE . . . . . . . . . . . .
VI. AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT OF T H E POEM ENUMA
.
AND T H E ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES
.
VII. RECONSTRUCTION AND ARRANGEMENT OF T H E TEXT
cxx
TRANSLITERATIONS AND TRANSLATIONS :-
I. THE SEVEN TABLETS OF THE HISTORY OF CREATION.
I. T H E FIRST TABLET
. . . . . . . . . . . 2
. . . . . . . . . .
‘ THE SECOND TABLET
2 2
T H E T H I R D TABLET . . . . . . . . . . .
THE FOURTH TABLET.
. . . . . . . . . .
V. THE FIFTH TABLET
. . . . . . . . . . .
VI. THE SIXTH TABLET
. . . . . . . . . . . 86
THE SEVENTH TABLET
. . . . . . . . . .
EPILOGUE
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
11. OTHER ACCOUNTS OF THE HISTORY OF CREATION.
I. ANOTHER VERSION OF THE DRAGOX-MYTH
. . . I
A REFERENCE TO T H E CREATION OF T H E CATTLE
AND THE BEASTS OF THE FIELD . . . . . .
A REFERENCE TO THE CREATION O F T H E MOON
AND THE SUN
. . . . . . . . . . . . 124
AN ADDRESS TO THE RIVER OF CREATION . . . 128
ANOTHER VERSION O F THE CREATION OF THE
WORLD BY MARDUK . . . . . . . . . .
VI. THE
LEGEND OF THE CREATION” . ,

CONTENTS.
PAGE
APPENDICES :-
I. ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES AND PARALLEL TEXTS
TO THE SEVENTH TABLET OF THE CREATION
SERIES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
11. ON SOME FRAGMENTS OF THE SERIES
AND ON SOME TEXTS RELATING TO THE
HISTORY OF CREATION
. . . . . . . . . I 82
ON SOME TRACES OF T H E HISTORY OF CREATION
IN RELIGIOUS AND ASTROLOGICAL LITERATURE . 204
IV. SUPPOSED ASSYRIAN LEGENDS OF THE TEMPTATION
AND THE TOWER OF BABEL
. . . . . . .
V. A “PRAYER O F THE RAISING O F T H E HAND” TO
ISHTAR
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222
INDICES, GLOSSARY, ETC. :-
I. INDEX TO TEXTS.
A. CUNEIFORM TEXTS FROM BABYLONIAN TABLETS,
ETC., I N T H E BRITISH MUSEUM, PART
PLATES 1-41 . . . . . . . . 239
SUPPLEMENTARY TEXTS, PUBLISHED I N VOL.
PLATES,
. . . . . . . . . 241
C. SUPPLEMENTARY TEXTS, PUBLISHED I N
.
. . . . . . .
DICES I,
AND 111.
. . . . . .
11. INDEX TO REGISTRATION NUMBERS
GLOSSARY OF SELECTED WORDS . . . . . . .
INDEX TO NAMES OF DEITIES, STARS, PLACES, ETC.
266
PLATES :-
I. THE SIXTH TABLET OF THE CREATION SERIES . .
11. T H E FIRST TABLET OF THE CREATION SERIES .
111. THE SECOND TABLET OF THE CREATION SERIES
. XLIII
IV. T H E FOURTH TABLET OF THE CREATION SERIES
V. THE FIFTH TABLET OF THE CREATION SERIES . . LI
VI. T H E SEVENTH TABLET OF THE CREATION SERIES
LXI

THE great Assyrian poem, or series of legends, which The Creation
Series,
narrates the story of the Creation of the world and of
man, was termed by the Assyrians and Babylonians
“ W h e n in the height,” from the two
opening words of the text. T h e poem consisted of
nine hundred and ninety-four lines, and was
divided into seven sections, each of which was inscribed
upon a separate Tablet. T h e Tablets were numbered
by the Assyrian scribes, and the separate sections of
the poem written upon them do not vary very much
in length. The shortest Tablet contains one hundred
and thirty-eight lines, and the longest one hundred and
forty-six, the average length of a Tablet being about
one hundred and forty-two lines. T h e poem embodies
the beliefs of the Babylonians and Assyrians con-
cerning the origin of the universe; it describes the
coming forth of the gods from chaos, and tells the
story of how the forces of disorder, represented by
the primeval water-gods
and Tiamat, were over-
thrown by Ea and Marduk respectively, and how
Marduk, after completing the triumph of the gods over
chaos, proceeded to create the world and man. T h e
poem is known to us from portions of
Assyrian
and late-Babylonian copies of the work, and from

IKTRODUCTION.
Series,
extracts from it written out upon the so-called
.
elish.
tablets,” or students’ exercises, by pupils of the
Babylonian scribes. T h e Assyrian copies of the work
are from the great library which was founded at
Nineveh by Ashur-bani-pal, king of Assyria from
B.C. 668 to about B.C. 626 the Babylonian copies and
extracts were inscribed during the period of the kings
of the Neo-Babylonian and Persian periods and one
copy of the Seventh Tablet may probably be assigned
to as late a date
the period of the Arsacidae.
All the tablets and fragments, which have hitherto
been identified as inscribed with portions of the text
of the poem, are preserved in the British Museum.
First
From. the time of the first discovery of
publication f
the poem considerable attention has been directed
the legends by towards them, for not only are the legends themselves
the principal source of our knowledge of the Baby-
lonian cosmogony, but passages in them bear a striking
resemblance to the cognate narratives in the Book
of Genesis concerning the creation of the world.
T h e late Mr. George Smith, who was the first to
publish
account of the poem, recognized this
resemblance and emphasized it in his papers on
subject in
In the following year in
Mr. Smith described the legends in a letter to the
Telegraph, published on March
No. 6,158,
col. 4.
He there gave a summary of the contents of the fragments, and on
November
in the same year he read a paper on them before the

THE CREATION LEGENDS.
his work
T h e Chaldean Account of Genesis
Smith’s
he gave translations of the fragments of the poem publication of
the legends.
which had been identified, and the copies which
had made of the principal fragments were
After Smith’s death the interest in the texts which he
had published did not cease, and scholars continued
to produce renderings and studies of the
Society of Biblical
In noting the resemblance between
the Babylonian and the Hebrew legends it was not unnatural that
he should have seen a closer resemblance between them than was
really the case. For instance, he traced allusions to the Fall of
Man in what is the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series ; one
tablet he interpreted as containing the instructions given by the
Deity” to man after his creation, and another he believed to
represent a version of the story of the Tower of Babel. Although
these identifications were not justified, the outline which he gave
of the contents of the legends was remarkably accurate. I t is
declared by some scholars that the general character of the larger
of the Creation fragments was correctly identified by Sir H.
Rawlinson several years before.
The Chaldean Account
Genesis, London, 1876; German
edition, edited by Delitzsch, Leipzig, I 876. New English edition,
edited by Sayce, London, 1880.
By November,
Smith had prepared a series of six plates
containing copies of portions of the First and Fifth Tablets,
also of the Fourth Tablet which he entitled “War between the
and Chaos)” and of the Seventh Tablet which he styled
Tablet describing the Fall.” These plates were published in
Transactions of: the Society
Biblical
vol. iv ( I
appeared after his death.
See the papers by H. Fox Talbot in T.S.B.A., vol. iv,
ff., and vol.
pp. I ff., 426 ff., and Records
the Past,
ff.,
ff.; and the translations made
in an appendix to Ledrain’s
411 ff., and by Lenormant in

INTRODUCTION.
In 1883 Dr. Wallis Budge gave an account of a fine
Babylonian duplicate of what proved to be the Fourth
Tablet of the Creation Series ; this document restored
considerable portions of the narrative of the fight
between Marduk and the dragon Tiamat, and added
considerably to our knowledge of the story of Creation
and of
order in which the events related in the
story took place.’ In the Hibbert Lectures for 1887
Recent trans- Professor Sayce translated the new fragment of the
of the
legends.
and in the following year published a complete
translation’ of all fragments of the Creation Legends
which had up to that time been identified. In
Professor Jensen, in his studies on the Babylonian
cosmogony, included a translation of the legends
together with a transliteration and a number of
valuable philological notes and
In I
app.
494ff. The best discussion of the
relations of the legends to the early chapters of Genesis was
given by Schrader in the second edition (1883) of his
das Alte Testament, English translation, I
888
I hear from Professor Zimmern that the new edition of this work,
a portion of which he is editing, will shortly make its appearance,
T h e tablet was numbered 82-9-18, 3,737 ; see below, p. cvi,
No. 29. Budge gave a description of the tablet in the Proceedings
of the
o f Biblical
for Nov.
1883, and
published the text in P.S.B.A., vol. x
86,
See Lectures on the Origin and Growth o f Religion as
the Religion o f the Ancient
(Hibbert Lectures for
379
I n Records o f the
new series, vol.
pp.
ff.
See Die
der
263

PREVIOUS TRANSLATIONS.
Professor Zimmern published a translation of the Recent trans-
lations of the
legends, similar
plan to
earlier edition
legends.
it he took advantage of some recently identified
fragments and duplicates, and put forward a number
of new renderings of difficult passages.'
In 1896
a third German translation of the legends made its
appearance it was published by Professor Delitzsch
and included transliterations and descriptions of the
various tablets and fragments inscribed with portions
of the
Finally, in
Professor Jensen
published a second edition of his rendering of the
legends in his Mythen
this work was
'the best which could be prepared with the material
then available.*
Zimmern published his translation as an appendix to
Chaos in
(Gottingen,
pp. 401 ff.
Bas
published in the
der
der
der
xvii, No. ii.
published as the sixth
volume of Schrader's
; part I, containing
transliterations and translations ( I goo) ; part
containing com-
mentary
I n addition to the translations of the legends mentioned in
the text, a number of papers and works containing descriptions
and discussions of the Creation legends have from time to time
been published. Among those which have appeared during the
last few years may be mentioned the translations of portions of
the legends by Winckler in his
Alien Testament,
pp. 88 ff. Barton's article on Tiamat,
published in the Journal
the American Oriental Society, vol.
I
and the translations and discussions of the

xxx
INTRODUCTION.
Identification
the most recent translations of the Creation Series,
of new texts.
those of Delitzsch and Jensen, use was made in all of
twenty-one separate tablets and fragments which had
been identified as inscribed with portions of the text
of the poem.’
In the present work thirty-four
legends given in
o f Babylonia and
pp.
ff., in my own Babylonian
and Mythology ( I
pp. 5 3 ff., by Muss-Arnolt in Assyrian and Babylonian
edited by R. F. Harper (
2 8 2 ff., and by Loisy,
et
premiers
de la
Discussions
of the Babylonian Creation legends and their connection with
the similar narratives in Genesis have been given by Lukas in
Die
den
der
pp. 1-46, by Gunkel in
Chaos in Urzeit und
16 ff., by Driver in
and Archeology, edited
by Hogarth
pp.
and by Zimmern in
und
(Der
Orient,
an exhaustive
article on Creation has also been contributed by Zimmern
and Cheyne to the Encyclopedia
vol. i ( I
cols. 938 ff.
Delitzsch’s list of fragments, enumerated on pp. 7 ff. of
his work, gave the total number as twenty-two. As No.
he
included the tablet K. 3,364, but in Appendix
(pp.
ff.)
I have proved, by means of the Neo-Babylonian duplicate No.
33,851, that this tablet is part of a long composition containing
precepts, and has no connection with the Creation Series.
H e also included K. 3,445 + R. 396 (as No. zo), but there are
strong reasons for believing that this tablet does not belong to the
series
but is part of a variant account of the story of
Creation; see further, Appendix
the other
hand he necessarily omitted from his list an unnumbered fragment
of the Seventh Tablet, which had been used by George Smith,
but had been lost sight of after his death; this fragment I
identified two years ago as K. 9,267. I t may be added that the
total number of fragments ,correctly identified up to that time was
twenty-five, but, as four of these had been joined to others, the
humber of separate tablets and fragments was reduced to twenty-one.

THE NEW MATERIAL.
additional tablets and fragments, inscribed with
portions of the text of the Creation Series, have been
employed; but, as six of these join other similar
fragments, the
of separate tablets and
fragments here used for the first
is reduced to
twenty-eight. The total number of separate fragments
of the text of the Creation Series is thus brought up
to forty-nine.' T h e new material is distributed among
the Seven Tablets of the Creation Series as follows :-
T o the four known fragments of the First Tablet
may now be added eight
consisting of two
fragments of an Assyrian tablet and four Babylonian
fragments and two extracts inscribed upon Babylonian
"
practice-tablets." T o the three known fragments
of the Second Tablet may be added four
consisting of parts of one Assyrian and of three
Babylonian tablets. To the four known fragments
of the Third Tablet may be added five
On pp. xcvii ff. brief descriptions are given of these
nine separate fragments of the Creation Series, together with
references to previous publications in which the text of any of
them have appeared. The whole of the old material, together with
part of the new, was published in
Texts
Tablets, etc., in the British Museum, part
The texts of the
new tablets and fragments which I have since identified are
published in the lithographed plates of Vol.
and by means of
outline
in Appendices I and
(see pp.
ff.). For the
circumstances under which the new fragments were identified, see
the Preface to this volume.
See below, p.
Nos. 3, 4,
8, 9, IO,
and
See below, p. ci, Nos. 13, 14,
and 18.
See below,
Nos.
24,
2 6 , and 27.

INTRODUCTION.
Identification consisting of fragments of one Assyrian and one
of new texts.
Babylonian tablet and extracts inscribed upon three
Babylonian
practice-tablets.”
T o the five
fragments of the Fourth Tablet only one new duplicate
can be added,’ which is inscribed upon a Babylonian
practice-tablet.” T o the three known fragments of
the Fifth Tablet may be added two
consisting
of parts of two Assyrian tablets.
Of the Sixth
Tablet no fragment has previously been known, and
its existence was only inferred from a fragment of the
catch-line preserved on copies of the Fifth Tablet ;
fragments of the text of the Sixth Tablet are published
for the first time in the present work from part of
a Babylonian
Finally, to the two known
fragments of the Seventh Tablet may now be added
seven
inscribed upon five Assyrian fragments
and portions of two Babylonian tablets.
T h e new fragments of the text of the First and
the gods.
Second Tablets of the Creation Series throw light
on the earlier episodes in the story of Creation, and
enable us to fill up some of the gaps in the narrative.
By the identification of the Tablet K.
George
Smith recovered the opening lines of the First Tablet,
which describes the condition of things before Creation
See below, p. cvi, NO. 32.
See below, p. cviii, Nos. 37 and 38.
See below, p. cix, No. 40.
See below, p. cixf.,
42, 44, 46, 47, 48, and
See below, p. xcvii f., No. I .

T H E NEW MATERIAL.
when the primeval water-gods,
and Tiamat,
The birth of
sonifying chaos, mingled their waters in confusion. T h e the gods.
text then briefly relates how to
and Tiamat were
born the oldest of the gods, the first pair,
and
being followed after a long interval by Anshar
and Kishar, and after a second interval by other deities,
of whose names the text of K.
only preserves
that of Anu.
George Smith perceived that this
had been reproduced by Damascius in his
summary of the beliefs of the Babylonians concerning
the creation of the world.:
Now, since Damascius
mentions
and
along with
it was
clear that the text of the poem included a description
of the birth of the elder Bel
Enlil or Illil) and of
Ea in the passage in which
name occurs. But
as the text inscribed upon the obverse of K.

INTRODUCTION.
of
and of its Neo-Babylonian duplicate 82-7-14,
the gods.
off at 1. 15, the course of the story after this
point has hitherto been purely a matter for conjecture.
I t appeared probable that the lines which followed
contained a full account of the origin of the younger
gods, and from the fact that Damascius states that
the Creator of the world, was the son of
Ea) and
Damkina), it has Seen
concluded that at any rate special prominence was
given to the birth of Bel,
Marduk, who figures
so prominently in the story from the close of the
Second Tablet onwards.
T h e new fragments of the First Tablet show that
the birth of
Marduk
the account of the birth of the gods in the Creation
Series is even shorter than that given by Damascius,
for the poem contains no mention of the birth and
parentage of Marduk. After mentioning the birth of
Nudimmud
the text proceeds to describe
his marvellous wisdom and strength, and states that
he had no rival among the gods; the birth of no
other god is recorded after that of Ea, and, when
Marduk is introduced later on, his existence, like that
of Mummu and of Gaga, appears to be tacitly assumed.
I t would seem, therefore, that the reference made by
See below,
xcviii, No.
I t is interesting to note that Ea is referred to under his own
name and not by his title Nudimmud upon new fragments of the
poem in Tabl. I, 1.60 (p. f.), Tabl.
(p.
and Tabl. VI,
1. 3 (p. 86 f.) and 1. I I (p. 88

PLATE 11.
Part of the First Tablet of the Creation Series (Brit. Mus., No.

THE NEW MATERIAL.
Damascius to Marduk’s parentage was not derived
from the text of the Creation Series, but was added
by him to complete his summary of the Babylonian
beliefs concerning the origin of the gods.
This omission of Marduk’s name from the earlier Ea the hero
lines of the First Tablet and the prominence given the earlier part
the
to that of Ea may at first sight seem strange, but
is in accordance with the other newly recovered
portions of the text of the First and Second Tablets,
which indirectly throw an interesting light on the
composite character and literary history of the great
It will be seen that of the deities mentioned
in these earlier lines
(Ea) is the only god
whose characteristics are described in detail his birth,
moreover, forms the
to which the previous
lines lead up, and, after the description of his character,
the story proceeds at once to relate the rebellion of
the primeval gods and the part which Ea played in
detecting and frustrating their plans. In fact, Ea and
not Marduk is the hero of the earlier episodes of the
Creation story.
The new fragments of the text show, moreover,
that it was
and not Tiamat who began
rebellion against the gods. While the newly created
gods represented the birth of order and system in the
universe, Apsii and Tiamat still remained in confusion
and undiminished in might.
however, finding
See further, pp. lxvi f.

INTRODUCTION.
Thecauseof that his slothful rest was disturbed by the new order
rebellion.
of beings whom he had begotten, summoned Mummu,’
his minister, and the two went together to Tiamat,
and lying down before her, took counsel with her
The
of Damascius see above, p. xxxiii, n. I . The
title Mummu was not only borne by Apsii’s minister, who, according
to
was the son of
and Tiamat, but in Tabl. I, 1.4,
it is employed as a prefix to the name of Tiamat herself. I n this
passage I have conjecturally rendered it as chaos” (see p. f.),
since the explanatory text S. 747, Rev.,
I O (see below,
pp. 162,
gives the equation Mu-um-mu rig-mu. There is,
however, much to be said for Jensen’s suggestion of the existence
of a word mummu meaning “form,” or ‘‘mould,” or “pattern”
(cf.
p.
f.).
Jensen points out that Ea is
termed mu-um-mu ba-an ka-la, the mummu (possibly, pattern)
who created all (cf.
p.
and he
adds that the title might have been applied in this sense to
Tiamat, since in Tabl. I, 1. I I 3, and the parallel passages, she is
described as pa-ti-$a-ad ka-la-ma, and from her body heaven and
earth were created ; the explanation, given by Damascius, of
Mummu, the son of Apsii and Tiamat, as
is also
in favour of this suggestion. Moreover, from one of the new
fragments of the Seventh Tablet, K.
(see p.
f.), we now
know that one of Marduk’s fifty titles was Mummu, which is there
explained’as ba-a[n . . . .
probably, ba-a[n ha-la], Creator
[of all]
(cf. Ea’s title, cited above). In view of the equation
Mu-urn-mu rig-mu (Jensen’s suggested alternatives
and
are not probable), we may perhaps conclude that, in
addition to the word mummu, “form, pattern,” there existed
a word mummu, chaos, confusion,” and that consequently the
title Mummu was capable of two separate interpretations. If such
be the case, it is possible that the application of the title to
Tiamat and her son was suggested by its ambiguity of meaning
while Marduk (and also Ea) might have borne the name as the
“form” or “idea” of order and system, Tiamat and her son
might have been conceived as representing the opposing form
or idea” of chaos and confusion.

THE NEW MATERIAL.
regarding the means to be adopted to restore the
old order of things.
I t may be noted that the
text contains no direct statement that it was the
creation of light which caused the rebellion of the
primeval gods.’ Apsii merely states his hatred of order,” not
the
or way” of the gods, in consequence
of which he can get no rest by day or night; and,
from the fact that he makes use of the expressions
“ b y day” and
night,” it may be inferred that
day and night were vaguely conceived as already in
existence. It was therefore the substitution of order
in place of chaos which, according to the text of
the poem, roused
resentment and led to his
rebellion and
Jensen’s translation of what is 1.
of the First Tablet
represents Mummu as urging Apsii to make the way of the gods
like night,” and implies that it was the creation of light which
caused the rebellion. L.
however, is parallel to 1. 38, and it is
certain that the adv.
is to be rendered by night,” and not
like night.” I n 1. 38
complains that by day he cannot
rest, and by night” he cannot lie down in peace ; Mummu then
counsels him to destroy the way of the gods, adding in 1.
by day shalt thou have rest, by night shalt thou lie down
(in peace) ; see pp. 8 ff. Jensen’s suggested rendering of im-ma
in place of
in Tabl. I,
and the parallel passages, is therefore also improbable.
This fact does not preclude the interpretation of the fight
between Marduls and Tiamat as based upon a nature-myth,
representing the disappearance of mist and
before the
rays of the sun. For Marduk was originally a solar deity, and
Berossus himself mentions this interpretation of the legend (see
further, p. lxxxii, and the quotation on p. liv f., notes and I).

Our
of the part played by E a in the
of
and
overthrow of Apsii and Mummu is still fragmentary,
but we
from 60 of the First Tablet that it was
he who detected the plot against the gods ; it is also
certain that the following twenty lines recorded the
fate of
and his minister, and there are clear
indications that it was Ea to whom their overthrow
was due. In Tablet
11. 53
Anshar, on learning
from Ea the news of Tiamat’s preparations for battle,
contrasts the conquest of Mummu and
with the
task of opposing Tiamat, and the former achievement
he implies has been accomplished by Ea. It is clear,
therefore, that Ea caused the overthrow of
and
the capture of
but in what way he brought
it about, whether by actual fighting or by “his pure
incantation,” is still a matter for conjecture. In view
of the fact that Anshar at first tried peaceful means
for overcoming Tiamat before exhorting Marduk to
wage battle against her, the latter supposition is the
more probable of the two. T h e subjugation of
by Ea explains his subsequent disappearance from
the Creation story. When Apsii is next mentioned,
it is as “ t h e
and not as an active and
Tiamat’s
malevolent deity.
determination
to avenge
After the overthrow of
Tiamat remained
and
unconquered, and she continued to represent in her
to Kingu’s
prompting.
Cf. Tabl. I, 1. 97.
Cf. Tabl. I, 98.
Cf. Tabl. I, 1. 62.
Cf. Tabl.
11. 7 5
Cf. Tabl. IV, 1. 142.

THE NEW MATERIAL.
own person the unsubdued forces of chaos.’ But,
as at first she had not herself begun the rebellion,
so now her continuation of the war against the
gods was due to the prompting of another deity.
T h e speech in which this deity urges Tiamat
to avenge
and Mummu occurs in Tablet I,
and, inasmuch as she subsequently promoted
Kingu to be the leader of her forces because he had
given her support,” it may be concluded that it was
Kingu who now prompted her to avenge her former
continued
opposition to
spouse.’
Ea, however, did not cease his active forces
disorder.
opposition to the forces of disorder, but continued
to play the chief
on the side of the gods, H e
heard of Tiamat’s preparations for battle, he carried
the news to Anshar, his father, and he was sent by
him against the monster. It was only after both he
and Anu had failed in their attempts to approach
and appease Tiamat that Anshar appealed to Marduk
to become the champion of the gods.
The repetitions
Another point completely explained by the new the First,
Second,
fragments of the text is the reason for the repetitions Third Tablets.
which occur in the first three tablets of the series.
It will be seen that Tablet I, 11.
are repeated
in Tablet 11, 11. 15-48 that Tablet I I, 11. I 1-48, are
It is possible that the fragments of 1. 88 f. of Tabl. I are not to
be taken as part of a speech, but as a description of Tiamat’s state
of confusion and restlessness after learning of
fate.
See also p. 14, n. I .
3 On the probable order of the attempts made by E a and Anu
respectively to oppose Tiamat, see Appendix 11, p. I 88, n.

INTRODUCTION.
Therepetitions repeated in Tablet
11. 15-52 and that Tablet 111,
in the First,
Second, and
15-66, are repeated
the same Tablet,
Third Tablets. The lines which are repeated have reference to
Tiamat’s preparations for battle against the gods,
and to
summons of the gods in order that
they may confer power on Marduk as their champion.
From the new fragments of the text we now know
that the lines relating to Tiamat’s preparations occur
on the First Tablet in the form of narrative,
immediately after she had adopted Kingu’s suggestion
that she should avenge the overthrow of Apsii and
Mummu; and that in the Second Tablet they are
repeated by Ea in his speech to Anshar, to whom
he carried the news. T h e context of the repetitions
in the Third Tablet is already known ; Anshar first
repeats the lines to his minister Gaga, when telling
him to go and summon the gods to an assembly, and
later on in the Tablet Gaga repeats the message
word for word to
and
T h e constant repetition of these
was doubtless
the monster-,
Tiamat.
intended to emphasize the terrible nature of the
opposition which Marduk successfully overcame and
the fact that Berossus omits all mention of the part
played by Ea in the earlier portions of the story is
also due to the tendency of the Babylonian priests
to exalt their local god at the expense of other deities.
T h e account which we have received from Berossus
of the Babylonian beliefs concerning the origin of the
universe is largely taken up with a description of

PLATE 111.
Part of the Second Tablet of the Creation Series (No. 40,559).

THE N E W MATERIAL.
x
the mythical monsters which dwelt in the deep at the
a time when the world had not come into being and
when darkness and water alone existed.' Over these
monsters, according to Berossus, reigned a woman
named
who is to be identified ,with Tiamat,'
T h e account of the Creation given by Berossus in his history
of Babylonia was summarized by Alexander Polyhistor, from whom
Eusebius quotes in the first book of his
the following
is his description of the mythical monsters which existed before
the creation of the world
re
6.2 .
6.2
Eusebi
ed. Schoene,
14 f.
T h e reading
is a n emendation for
cf. op.
col. 16, n. 6 ; while for
we should probably read
Babylonian
sea, ocean
Tiamat, cf.
Smith,
Assyr., vi, p. 339. T h e name
may
probably be identified with
the
a title
Tiamat which occurs in Tabl. I, 1. I 3 and the parallel
passages.
T h e first part of the name gives the equation
but how
has given rise to the transcription
is not clear. Jensen has attempted to explain the difficulty

INTRODUCTION
while the creatures themselves represent the
brood which Tiamat formed to aid her in her fight
against the gods.’ Compared with the description of
the monsters, the summary from Berossus of the
incidents related on the Fourth Tablet is not very full
the text states that
Bel) slew
by suggesting that
and
he takes as
an Assyrian translation of
For
he suggests the
meaning “that which is above, the North” (mainly from the
occurrence of
the Upper or Northern
part of Mesopotamia, in
R, pl.
cf. also V R,
16,
1. 19); and, since what is in the North would have been regarded
by the Babylonians as “behind,” the title
might have been
rendered in Babylonian as
This explanation is ingenious,
but that the title
as applied to Tiamat, had the meaning
which is above, the North,” cannot
regarded as proved
(cf. also Mythen, p. 564). Gunkel and Zimmern, on the
hand, see in
the equivalent of the Aramaic words
“Mother of the Deep,” the existence of which they trace to the
prevalence of the Aramaic dialect in Babylonia at the time of
Berossus (see
Chaos, p.
n. I ) ; according to
this explanation the title
would be the Aramaic equivalent
of
for
may well have had the meaning
“deep, depth.”
Thus, on the fragment S. 2,013 (see below,
p. 196 f.) the meaning
depth,” rather than
North,” is
suggested by the word ; in I. 9 of this fragment the phrase
the broad
is employed in antithesis to
the distant heavens,” precisely as in the following
couplet Ti-amat
the Lower Ocean (Tiamat),” is opposed
to Ti-amat e-Zi-ti, “ t h e Upper Ocean (Tiamat).” For a possible
connection between the lower waters of Tiamat and
the River
of the Underworld, see below,
Ixxxiii, n.
and
xciv f., n. 3.
According to the poem, Tiamat is definitely stated to have
created eleven kinds of monsters. The summary from Berossus
bears only a general resemblance to the description of the monsters
in the poem.

PLATE IV.
Part of the Fourth Tablet of the Creation Series (Brit. Mus., No. 93,016).

TI-IE N E W MATERIAL.
and having cleft her in twain,’ from one half of her he
made the earth, and from the other the heavens,
while he overcame the creatures that were within her,
the monsters of the deep.’
The actual account of the creation of the world by Thecreation
heaven and the
Marduk, as related in the Creation Series, begins bodies.
towards the end of the Fourth
where the
narrative closely agrees with the summary from
Berossus. Marduk is there related to have split
Tiamat into halves, and to have used one half of her
as a covering for heaven. The text then goes on to
state that he founded heaven, which is termed E-shara,
a mansion like unto the Deep in structure, and that
he caused Anu,
and Ea to inhabit their respective
districts therein. The Fifth Tablet does not begin
with the account of the creation of the earth, but
records the fixing of the constellations of the Zodiac,
the founding of the year, and Marduk’s charge to the
Moon-god and the Sun-god, to the former of whom
he entrusted the night, his instructions relating to the
phases of the Moon, and the relative positions of
the Moon and the Sun during the month. The
new fragments of the Fifth Tablet contain some
interesting variants to this portion of the
but,
See below,
liv f., note I .
ff.
For instance, the fragment K.
(see below, pp.
in 1. 8, in place of He set the stations of Bel and E a along with
him,” reads H e set the stations of
and Anu along with him.”
According to the text Marduk appoints
(Jupiter),
(the
D

L
INTRODUCTION.
with the exception of the last few lines of the text,
they throw no light on what the missing portions of
of the Tablet contained.
In view, however, of the
the earth and statement of Berossus that from one half of Tiamat
formed the earth, we may conjecture that an
account of the creation of the earth occurred upon
some part of the Fifth Tablet. I t is also probable
that the Fifth Tablet recorded the creation of
vegetation.
That. this formed the subject of some
portion of the poem is certain from the opening lines
of the Seventh Tablet,. where Marduk is hailed as
Asari, Bestower of planting,’ [Founder of sowing],’
‘ Creator of grain and plants,’ ‘ who caused [the green
herb to spring up] ! ; and the creation of plants and
herbs would naturally follow that of the earth.
Thecreation
From the new fragment of the Sixth Tablet,
of man.
No. 92,629, we know that this portion of the poem
related the story of the creation of man. As at the
north pole of the equator), and Ea (probably a star in the extreme
south of the heavens) as guides to the stars, proving that they
were already thus employed in astronomical calculations. In place
of Ea, K.
substitutes Anu, who, as the pole star of the
ecliptic, would be of equal, if not greater, importance in an astro-
nomical sense. Another variant reading on K.
is the
substitution of
his star,” in place of
the Moon-god, in 1. 1 2 ; the context is broken, but we cannot
doubt that
a being of the night,” in 1.
refers
to the Moon-god, and that Marduk entrusted the night to the
Moon-god according to this version also. Further variants occur
in 1.
f. in the days enumerated in the course of Marduk’s
address to the Moon-god ; see below,
f.

PLATE

T H E . NEW MATERIAL.
beginning of his work of creation Marduk is said to The creation
of man.
have devised a cunning plan
while gazing upon
the dead body of Tiamat, so now, before proceeding
to man’s creation, it is said that “his heart prompted
him and he devised [a cunning
In the
repetition of this phrase we may see an indication
of the importance which was ascribed to this portion
of the story, and it is probable that the creation of
man was regarded as the culmination of Marduk’s
creative work. It is interesting to note, however,
that the creation of man is not related as a natural
sequel to the formation of the rest of the universe,
but forms the solution of a difficulty with which
Marduk has been met in the course of his work as
Creator. T o overcome this difficulty Marduk devised
the cunning plan already referred to the context
of this passage is not very clear, but the reason for
man’s creation may be gathered from certain indica-
tions in the text.
learn from the beginning of the Sixth Tablet The reason of
man’s creation.
that Marduk devised his cunning plan after he had
heard the word of the gods,” and from this it is
clear that the Fifth Tablet ends with a speech of
the gods. Now in Tablet VI,
8, Marduk states
that he will create man “that the service of the gods
may be established ” in 1.
however, he adds that
See Tabl.
1.
See Tabl. VI, 1.

v
INTRODUCTION.
he will change the ways of the gods, and he appears
man's creation. to threaten them with punishment. It may be con-
jectured, therefore, that after Marduk had completed
the creation of the world, the gods came to him and
complained that there were no shrines built in their
honour, nor was there anyone to worship them. T o
supply this need
formed the device of creating
man, but at the same time he appears to have decided
to vent his wrath upon the gods because of their
discontent. It is possible, however, that Ea dissuaded
Marduk from punishing the gods, though he no doubt
assisted him in carrying out the first part of his
proposal.'
In 11. 5 ff. of the Sixth Tablet Marduk indicates the
by Berossus of means he will employ for forming man, and this
portion of the text corroborates in a remarkable
manner the account given by Berossus of the method
employed by
for man's creation. T h e text of the
summary from Berossus, in the form in which it has
come down to
is not quite satisfactory, as the
See below, p.
After the description of the monsters of the deep referred to
above (see p. xlv), the summary from Berossus records the creation
by
of the earth, and the heavens, and mankind, and animals,
as follows
S i

T H E N E W MATERIAL.
course of the narrative is confused. T h e confusion the text.
is apparent in the repetition of the description of man’s
creation and in the interruption of the naturalistic
explanation of the slaying of Omorka. An ingenious
but simple emendation of the text, however, was
suggested by von Gutschmidt which removes both
these difficulties.
T h e passage which interrupts
the naturalistic explanation, and apparently describes
a first creation of man, he regarded as having been
transposed; but if it is placed at the end of the
extract it
naturally into place as a summary
by Eusebius of the preceding account of man’s
creation which is said by Alexander Polyhistor to
have been given by Berossus in the First Book of
his History.’ By adopting this emendation we obtain
Ala
S i
roil
ed.
f. Fbr the probable transposition of the
passage
occurs in the text after
see the
following ,note.
The
of the passage suggested by
Gutschmidt
necessitates only one emendation of the text, viz. the reading of
in place of
before
The context of this passage
would then read

INTRODUCTION.
a clear and consecutive account of how
after the
creation of heaven and earth, perceived that the land
was desolate and how he ordered one of the gods to
cut off his
head, and, by mixing the blood
which flowed forth with earth, to create men and
animals.
This passage from Berossus has given rise to
ment ot
siderable discussion, and more than one scholar has
blood for
attempted to explain away the beheading of
the
Creator, that man might be formed from his blood.
has suggested that in the original legend the
blood of Tiamat was used for ,this purpose
followed by
has emended the text so that it
may suggest that the head of Tiamat, and not that
of
was cut off; while Zimmern would
the
original meaning of the passage to be that the god
and the summary by Eusebius, at the end of the extract,
would read
cf. Schoene,
col.
f., note 9. T h e emendation has been
accepted by Budde, Die
p. 477
by Jensen,
292, and by
and Zimmern,
und
Chaos, p. 1 9 f.
Cf.
und Chaos,
f.
For
in both passages Stucken would
cf.
der
und
5 5 .
who adopts Stucken's suggestion, remarks : I t
stands to reason that the severed head
of in connection
with the creation of man must be
not
of the
Creator" ;
i, col. 947, note.

NEW MATERIAL.
beheaded was not
but the other deity whom he ment of
In 1.
of the Sixth Tablet, however, blood for
Marduk states that he will use his own blood for
creating man
the text of this passage from Berossus
is thus shown to be correct, and it follows that the
account which he gave of the Babylonian beliefs
concerning man's creation does not require to be
emended or explained away.
I n the
xiv, p.
Zimmern remarks : Somit
darf man wol doch nicht . . . . annehmen, dass urspriinglich
das Blut der
gemeint sei, allerdings
nicht das Blut
des
selbst, sondern das irgend eines Gottes . . . ,
der
Zwecke geschlachtet wird." In making this
suggestion Zimmern was influenced by the episode related in
col.
of the fragmentary and badly preserved legend Bu.
269 (cf.
pt. vi, and
p.
note), which
he pointed out contained a speech by a deity in which he gives
orders for another god to be slain that apparently a man may be
formed from his blood mixed with clay (cf.
xiv,
The episode, however, has no connection with the first creation
of man, but probably relates to the creation of a man or hero to
perform some special exploit, in the same way as Uddushu-namir
was created by Ea for the rescue of Ishtar from the Underworld,
and as Ea-bani was created by the goddess Aruru in the First
Tablet of the Gilgamesh-epic (cf. also
remarks in his
f.). I learn from Professor Zimmern and
Professor Bezold that it was the tablet Bu.
269, and not
an actual fragment of the Creation Series, to which Professor
Zimmern refers on p.
of his
una'
Although, as already stated, this fragment is not,
strictly speaking, part of a creation-legend, it illustrates the fact
that the use of the blood of a god for the creation of
was
fully in accordance with Babylonian beliefs.
See below, p. 86 f., n. 7.

INTRODUCTION.
Ea’s share in
J
has already suggested that the god whom
man’s creation.
addressed was Ea, and the new fragment of. the
Sixth Tablet proves that this suggestion is correct.
In the Sixth Tablet Marduk recounts to Ea his
intention of forming man, and tells him the means he
will employ.
W e may therefore conclude that it
was Ea who beheaded Marduk at his request, and,
according to his instructions, formed mankind from
his blood. Ea may thus have performed the actual
work of making man, but he acted under Marduk’s
directions, and it is clear from Tablet VII, 11.
and 32, that Marduk, and not Ea, was regarded as
man’s Creator.
According to Berossus, man was formed from the
man’s creation. blood of
mixed with earth. The new fragment
of the Sixth ’Tablet does not mention the mixing of
the blood with earth, but it is quite possible that this
detail was recounted in the subsequent narrative. On
the other hand, in the Babylonian poem Marduk
declares that, in addition to using his own blood, he
will create bone for forming man. Berossus
no mention of bone, but it is interesting to note that
the Assyrian word
used for bone,” is
doubtless the equivalent of the Hebrew word
See
p. 293.
The word is here met with for the first time, the reading of
DA), the ideogram for bone,” not having
known previously.

THE NEW MATERIAL.
“bone,” which occurs at the end of the narrative of
of woman in Gen. ii, 23.
T h e blood
according to Berossus, was The creation
of animals.
employed not only in man’s creation but in that of
animals also, and it is possible that this represents the
form of the legend as it was preserved upon the Sixth
Tablet. Though, in that case, the creation of animals
would follow that of man, the opening lines of the
Sixth Tablet prove that man’s creation was regarded
as the culmination of Marduk’s creative work. T h e
“cunning plan,” which Marduk devised in order to
furnish worshippers for the gods, concerned the
creation of man, and if that of animals followed it
must have been recorded as a subsidiary and less
important act.’ In this connection it may be noted
that the expression
which Berossus applies to the men and animals
created from the blood of Bel, was probably not based
on any description or episode in the Creation story as
On p. zoo it is remarked that, until more of the text of the Fifth
and Sixth Tablets is recovered, it would be rash to assert that the
fragment K. 3,445 + R. 396 (cf.
Texts, pt.
pl. 24 f.)
cannot belong to the Creation Series. The phrase is’-Run
(Obv., 1. 35) might perhaps refer to the head of Tiamat (cf.
in 1.
which would not be inconsistent
the fragment forming part of the Fifth Tablet as suggested on
p.
If the fragment were part of the Sixth Tablet, the
in 1. 35 might possibly be Marduk’s head (compare also
in
with
in Tabl. VI,
I n view, however, of the
inconsistencies noted on p.
f., it is preferable to exclude the
fragment at present from the Creation Series.

INTRODUCTION.
recorded on the Seven Tablets, but was suggested by
the naturalistic interpretation of the legend furnished
by Berossus himself.
Thesupposed
With reference to the creation of man, it was
instructions to suggested by George Smith that the tablet
3,364
creation.
was a fragment of the Creation Series, and contained
the instructions given to man after his creation by
Marduk. This view has been provisionally adopted
by other translators of the poem, but in Appendix
I have shown by means of a duplicate, No. 33,851,
that the suggestion must be given up. Apart from
other reasons there enumerated, it may be stated that
there would be no room upon the Sixth Tablet
the Creation Series for such a long series of moral
precepts as is inscribed upon the tablets K. 3,364 and
No. 33,851. It may be that Marduk, after creating
man, gave him some instructions with regard to the
worship of the gods and the building of shrines in
their honour, but the greater part of the text must
have' been taken up with other matter.
T h e concluding lines of the Sixth Tablet are partly
in the Creation
story.
preserved, and they afford us a glimpse of the
scene in the Creation story. As the gods had
previously been summoned to a solemn assembly that
they might confer power upon Marduk before he set
out to do battle on their behalf, so now, when he had
vanquished Tiamat and had finished his work of
See pp.

PLATE
Part of the
of the
Series (Brit. Mus., No.

THE NEW MATERIAL.
creation, they again gathered together
Upshukki- The final scene
in the Creation
naku, their council-chamber, and proceeded to magnify story.
him by every title of honour. We thus obtain the
context or setting of the Seventh, and last, Tablet of
the Creation Series, the greater part of which consists
of the hymn of praise addressed by the gods to
Marduk as the conqueror of Tiamat and the Creator
of the world.
T h e hymn of the gods takes up lines
24 of the The Seventh
Tablet of the
Seventh Tablet, and consists of a series of addresses in Creation
Series.
which Marduk is hailed by them under fifty titles of
honour. T h e titles are Sumerian, not Semitic, and
each is followed by one or more Assyrian phrases
descriptive of Marduk, which either explain the title
or are suggested by it. Of the fifty titles which the
hymn contained, the following list of eleven occur in
the first forty-seven lines of the text :-
The Fifty Titles
Asari:
Tabl. VII, 1. I p. 92 f.
of Marduk.
Asaru-alim :
Tabl. VII, 1. 3 p. 92 f.
:
Tabl. VI I,
1. 5 p. 92 f.
Tutu : Tu-tu, Tabl. VII, 1.
92 f.
Zi-ukkina :
var.
Tabl. VI I,
1. 1 5 ; p. 94f.
Zi-azag :
Tabl. VI I, 1.
p. 36
var.
.
I 6 I.
Aga-azag :
Tabl. VII, 1. 25 p. 96 f.
:
+
Tabl. VI I, 1. 33 ;
var.
p.

INTRODUCTION.
:
Tabl. VI I,
98 f.
of
Zi-si :
Tabl. VI I, 41 ; p.
f.
Sub-kur :
Tabl.
1. 43 p.
In the gap in the text of the Seventh Tablet,
between 11. 47 and 105, occur the following ten titles
of Marduk, which are taken from the fragments
K. 13,761 and K.
(and its duplicate K.
and from the commentary K. 4,406 :-
. . . . .
. . . . I, Tabl.
(K. 13,761); p. 102 f. ; var.
p. 163.
Zulummu :
Tabl.
(K. 13,761)
p. I 0 2 f.
:
Tabl.
(K.
;
p. I 0 2 f.
Mulil:
Tabl.
(K. 13,761); p. 102 f.
Gishkul :
Tabl.
(K. 13,761) p. 1 0 2 f.
Lugal-ab[ . . . . : ’“Lugad-ab-[ . . . . Tabl. VI I
(K. 13,761) p. 102 f.
Pap-[ . . . . :
. . . .
Tabl.
(K. 13,761) ; p. 102 f.
Lugal -
:
-
-
Tabl.
(K.
and K. 4,406, Rev., col. ii, 1. 8 ;
:
Tabl. VI I (K.
I 9) and
K. 4,406, Rev., col.
23; pp.
166.
Lugal-dul (
:
Tabl.
(K. 8,519); p.

THE NEW MATERIAL.
Four other titles, occurring the concluding portion The
of Marduk.
of the text of the Seventh Tablet, are
Nibiru :
var.
Tabl. VII,
1.
108 f.
:
var.
Tabl.
VII,
p.
cf. also E N
p. 168.
Ea :
Tabl. VII, 1. 1 2 0
I I O f.
:
var.
Tabl. VI I,
123, p.
also
p. 178.
From the above lists it will be seen that the
recovered portions of the text of the Seventh. Tablet
furnish twenty-five out of the fifty names of Marduk.
From the list of the titles of Marduk preserved on
K. 2,107 + K.
and from No. 54,228, a parallel
text to the Seventh Tablet,’ seven other names may be
obtained, which were probably among those occurring
in the missing portion of the text these are :-
Lugal-en-ankia :
K. 2, I O ~ ,
col.
Gugu :
K. 2,107, col. ii, 1. 2 2 p.
““Mu-mu, K. 2,107, col. ii, 2 3 ; p. 173.
K. 2,107, col. ii, 24 ; p.
See
f.
See pp.
f.
E

INTRODUCTION.
:
2,107,
ii, 2 5
173.
of Marduk.
Shag-gar(?):
No. 54,228,
13; p.
En-bilulu :
No. 54,228, Obv., 1.
p.
By these titles of honour the gods are represented
as conferring supreme power upon Marduk, and the
climax is reached in 11. I 16 ff. of the Seventh Tablet,
when the elder
and Ea, Marduk’s father, confer
their own names and power upon him. Marduk’s
name of
Fifty,” by which he is finally
addressed, in itself sums up and symbolizes his fifty
The epilogue titles.
At the conclusion of these addresses there
to the Creation
Series.
follows an epilogue2 of eighteen lines, in which the
study of the poem is commended to mankind, and
prosperity is promised to those that rejoice in Marduk
and keep his works in remembrance.
Thecomposite
T h e story of the Creation, in the form in which
nature of the it has come down to us upon tablets of the seventh
and later centuries before Christ, is of a distinctly
I n view of the fact that the
name
occurs as
one of Marduk’s titles, it is not impossible that the title
which is applied to him in the Epilogue to the Seventh Tablet
see p.
also occurred as one of his fifty titles in the
body of the text. I t is unlikely that the name Marduk itself was
included as one of the fifty titles, and in support of this view it
may be noted that the colophon to the commentary R. 366, etc.
(see p. I
,makes mention of
fifty-one names ” of Marduk,
which may be most easily’ explained by supposing that the scribe
reckoned in the name Marduk as an additional title.
See below, p. 169.

COMPOSITION O F THE POEM.
composite character, and bears traces of a long pro-
cess of editing and modification at the hands of the
Babylonian priests.
Five principal strands may be
traced which have been combined to form the poem
these may be described as ( I ) T h e Birth of the gods parts of the
( 2 ) T h e Legend of Ea and Apsii (3) T h e Dragon- Series.
Myth (4) The actual account of Creation and (5)
The Hymn to Marduk under his fifty titles. Since
poem in its present form is a glorification ,of
Marduk as the champion of the gods and the Creator
of the world, it is natural that more prominence should
be given to episodes in which Marduk is the hero
than is assigned to other portions of the narrative in
which he plays no part. Thus the description of
Tiamat and her monster-brood, whom Marduk con-
quered, is repeated no less than four times,’ and the
preparations of Marduk for battle and his actual fight
with the dragon take up the greater part of the Fourth
Tablet. On the other hand, the birth of the older
gods, among whom Marduk does not figure, is con-
fined to the first twenty-one lines of the First Tablet ;
and not more than twenty
are given to the
account of the subjugation of
by Ea.
these elements should have been incorporated at all with
in the Babylonian version of the Creation story may
be explained by the fact that they serve to enhance
the position of prominence subsequently attained by
See above, p. xlif.

INTRODUCTION.
Marduk. Thus the description of the birth of the
older gods and of the opposition they excited among
the forces of disorder, was necessarily included in
order to make it clear how Marduk was appointed
their champion; and the account of Ea’s success
against Apsii served to accentuate the terrible nature
of Tiamat, whom he was unable to withstand. From
the latter half of the Second Tablet onwards, Marduk
alone is the hero of the poem.
The
T h e central episode of the poem is the fight
Dragon-Myth. between Marduk and Tiamat, and there is evidence
to prove that this legend existed in other forms than
that under which it occurs in the Creation Series.
T h e conquest of the dragon was ascribed by the
Babylonian priests to their local god, and in the poem
the death of Tiamat is made a necessary preliminary
to the creation of the world. On a fragment of
a tablet from Ashur- bani -pal’s library we possess,
however, part of a copy of a legend’ which describes
the conquest of a dragon by some deity other than
Moreover, the fight is there described as
taking place, not before creation, but at a time when
men existed and cities had been built. In this version
See below, pp.
ff.
Jensen makes
the slayer of the dragon in this legend
(cf. Mythen
p.
from which it might be argued that
Marduk is the hero in both versions of the story. But Jensen’s
identification of the deity as
was due to a mistake of Delitzsch,
who published an inaccurate copy of the traces of the deity’s name
upon the tablet ; see below, p. 120, n. I.

COMPOSITION OF THE POEM.
men and gods are described as equally terrified at the
dragon’s appearance, and it was to deliver the land
from the monster that one of the gods went out and
slew him. This fragmentary tablet serves to prove
that the Dragon-Myth existed in more than one form
in Babylonian mythology, and it is not improbable
that, many of the great cities of Babylonia possessed
local versions of the legend in each of which the
city-god figured as the hero.’
In the Creation Series the creation of the world Variant
is narrated
accounts of the
as the result of
conquest of Creation.
the dragon, and there is no doubt that this version
of the story represents the belief most generally
held during the reigns of the later Assyrian and
Babylonian kings. We possess, however, fragments
of other legends in which the creation of the world
is not connected with the death of a dragon. In one
of these, which is written both in Sumerian and
Babylonian,’ the great Babylonian cities and temples
are described as coming into existence in consequence
of a movement in the waters which alone existed
before the creation of the world. Marduk in this
The so-called “Cuthaean Legend of the Creation” (cf. pp. I 40 ff.)
was at one time believed to represent another local version of the
Creation story, in which Nergal, the god of Cuthah, was supposed
to take the place of Marduk. But it has been pointed out by
Zimmern that the legend concerns the deeds of an Old-Babylonian
king of Cuthah, and is not a Creation legend ; see below,
140 f.,
note I .
See below, pp.

INTRODUCTION.
Variant
version also figures as the Creator, for, together with
accounts of the
Creation.
the goddess
he created man by laying a reed
upon the face of the waters and forming dust which
he poured out beside it according to this version also
he is described as creating animals and vegetation.
In other legends which have come down to us, not
only is the story of Creation unconnected with the
Dragon-Myth, but Marduk does not figure as the
Creator. In one of these the gods generally are
referred to as having created the heavens and the
earth and the cattle and beasts of the
while
in another the creation of the Moon and the Sun is
ascribed to Anu, Bel, and
From the variant accounts of the story of Creation
and of the Dragon-Myth, which are referred to in the
preceding paragraphs, it will be clear that the priests
of Babylon made use of independent legends in the
composition of their great poem of Creation4; by
Elsewhere this goddess figures in the
of creatress, for
from the First Tablet of the Gilgamesh-epic,
11. 30
we
learn that she was credited with the creation of both Gilgamesh
and Ea-bani. Her method of creating Ea-bani bears some
resemblance to that employed in the creation of man according
to the Sumerian and Babylonian version above referred t o ; she
first washed her hands, and then, breaking off a piece of clay,
she cast it upon the ground and thus created Ea-bani (cf. Jensen,
Mythen und
p. I 2 0
See below, p. 122 f.
See below, pp. I 24
I n addition to the five principal strands which have been
described above as forming the framework of the Creation Series,

COMPOSITION OF THE POEM.
assigning to Marduk the conquest of the Dragon and
the creation of the world they justified his claim to the
chief place among the gods. As a fit ending to the
great poem they incorporated the hymn to Marduk,
consisting of addresses to him under his fifty titles. The hymn to
Marduk under
This portion of the poem2 is proved by the Assyrian
commentary, R. 366,
as well as by fragments of
parallel, but not duplicate,
to have been an
independent composition which had at one time no
connection with the series Enuma
In the poem
the hymn is placed in the mouth of the gods, who
at the end of the Creation have assembled together
in Upshukkinaku and to it is added the epilogue of
eighteen lines, which completes the Seventh Tablet of
the series.
it is possible to find traces of other less important traditions which
have been woven into the structure of the poem. Thus the
association of the god Kingu with Tiamat is probably due to the
incorporation of a separate legend with the Dragon-Myth.
I t may be here noted that the poem contains no direct
description of Tiamat, and it has been suggested that in it she
was conceived, not as a dragon, but as a woman. The evidence
from sculpture and from cylinder-seals, however, may be cited
against this suggestion, as well as several phrases in the poem
itself (cf.
Tabl.
11. 97 ff.). I t is true that in one of the
new fragments of the poem Tiamat is referred to as
“woman” or “female” (cf. Tabl.
1.
but the context
of this passage proves that the phrase is employed with reference
to her sex and not to her form.
Tabl. VII, 11.
See below, p. 169.
See below,
ff.

INTRODUCTION.
Thedateof
In discussing the question as to the date of the
the Creation
Creation legends, it is necessary to distinguish clearly
between the date at which the legends assumed the
form in which they have come down to us upon the
Seven Tablets of the series Enuma
and the
date which may be assigned to the legends them-
selves before they were incorporated in the poem.
Of the actual tablets inscribed with portions of the
text of the Creation Series we possess none which
dates from an earlier period than the seventh
century B.C.
T h e tablets of this date were made
for the library of
at
but it is
obvious that the poem was not composed in Assyria
at this time. T h e legends in the form in which we
possess them are not intended to glorify Ashur, the
national god of Assyria, but Marduk, the god of
Babylon, and it is clear that the scribes of Ashur-
bani-pal merely made copies for their master of
older tablets of Babylonian origin. T o what earlier
date we may assign the actual composition of the
poem and its arrangement upon the Seven Tablets,
is still a matter for conjecture; but it is possible to
offer a conjecture, with some degree of probability,
after an examination of the various indirect sources
of evidence we possess with regard to the age of
Babylonian legends in general, and of the Creation
legends in particular.
With regard to the internal evidence of date
evidence of
nished by the Creation legends themselves, we may

DATE O F CREATION LEGENDS.
note that the variant forms of the Dragon-Myth and
of the account of the Creation, to which reference
has already been made, presuppose many centuries of
tradition during which the legends, though derived
probably from common originals, were handed down
independently of one another. During this period we
may suppose that the same story was related in
different cities in different ways, and that in course of
time variations crept in, with the result that two or
more forms of the same story were developed along
different lines. T h e process must have been gradual,
and the considerable differences which can be traced in
the resultant forms of the same legend may be cited as
evidence in favour of assigning an early date to the
original tradition from which they were derived.
Evidence as to the existence of the Creation legends
at least as early as the ninth century B.C. may
sculpture and
rom
deduced from the representations of the fight between
Marduk and the dragon Tiamat, which was found
sculptured upon two limestone slabs in the temple
of Ninib at
T h e temple was built by Ashur-
nasir-pal, who reigned from B.C. 884 to B.C. 860, and
across the actual sculpture was inscribed the text of
a dedication to Ninib by this king. T h e slab there-
fore furnishes direct proof of the existence of the
legend more than two hundred years before the
The slabs are preserved in the British Museum, Nimroud
Gallery, Nos.
and

INTRODUCTION.
formation of Ashur-bani-pal’s library.
Moreover, the
fight between Marduk and Tiamat is frequently found
engraved upon cylinder-seals, and, although the
majority of such seals probably date from the later
Assyrian and Persian periods, the varied treatment of
the scene which they present points to the existence of
variant forms of the legend, and so indirectly furnishes
evidence of the early origin of the legend itself.
Evidence
From an examination of the Babylonian historical
historical
inscriptions.
inscriptions which record the setting up of statues
and the making of temple furniture, we are enabled
to trace back the existence of the Creation legends
to still earlier periods.
For instance, in a text of
a Babylonian king who reigned not later than
the seventeenth century B.c., we find descriptions of
the figures of a dragon and of other monsters which
he set up in the temple E-sagil at Babylon; and in
this passage we may trace an unmistakable reference
to the legend of Tiamat and her monster - brood.
Agum also set up in the temple beside the dragon
a great basin, or laver, termed in the inscription
a
or
From the name of the laver,
and from its position beside the figure of the dragon,
An Assyrian copy of this inscription, which was made for the
library of Ashur-bani-pal, is preserved in the British Museum, and
is numbered K.
; the text is published in V R, pl. 33.
Cf. col. iii, 1. 13.
Cf. col. iv, 11.
Cf. col. iii, 1. 33.

DATE OF CREATION
we may conclude that
was symbolical of the abyss Evidence from
historical
of water personified in the Creation legends by Tiamat inscriptions.
and Apsii. Moreover, in
inscriptions of still
earlier periods we find allusions to similar vessels
termed
deeps or oceans,” the presence
of which in the temples is probably to be traced to the
existence of the same traditions.
T h e three classes of evidence briefly summarized
above tend to show that the most important elements
in the Creation legends were not of late origin, but
must be traced back in some form or other to remote
periods, and may well date from the first half of the
third millennium B.c., or even earlier. It remains to
consider to what date we may assign the actual
weaving together of these legends into the poem
termed by the Babylonians and Assyrians Enuma
Although, as has already been remarked, we do not
possess any early copies of the text of the
early copies of
Series, this is not the case with other Babylonian legends :-
legends. Among the tablets found at Tell el-Amarna,
which date from the fifteenth century B.c., were frag-
ments of copies of two Babylonian legends, the one
legends about
containing the story of Nergal and
and B.C.
Such “deeps” were set up by Bur-Sin, King of Ur about
B.c.
(cf. I R, pl. 3, No. xii, I), and by
a still earlier
king of Shirpurla (cf. De Sarzec,
en
pl. No. I ,
col. iii, 1. f.).
Two separate fragments of this legend
found, of which
one is in the British Museum and the other, made up of four

INTRODUCTION.
the other inscribed with a part of the legend of Adapa
and the South Wind.’ Both these compositions, in
style and general arrangement, closely resemble the
legends known from late Assyrian copies, while of
the legend of Adapa an actual fragment, though not
a duplicate, exists in the library of
Fragments of legends have also been recently found
in Babylonia which date from the end of the period
of the First Dynasty of Babylon, about B.C.
legends about and the resemblance which these documents bear to
certain legends previously known from Assyrian copies
only is not only of a general nature, but extends even
to identity of language. Thus one of the recovered
fragments is in part a duplicate of the so-called
Cuthaean Legend of Creation
two others contain
phrases found upon the legend of Ea and
while upon one of them are traces of a new version
smaller fragments, is in Berlin. Their texts are published by
Budge and Bezold, The Tell el-Amama Tablets, p. 140 f. and pl. 17
(Bu.
and by Winckler and Abel, Beer
von El-Amama, p.
(Nos.
236,
and
cf. also
Knudtzon,
iv, pp. 130 ff. For a translation of
the fragments, see Jensen, Mythen
pp. 74 ff.
For the text, see
and Abel, op.
p. I 66 a and 6,
and cf. Knudtzon, B.A., iv, pp.
ff.
For translations, see
E. T. Harper, B.A., ii, pp. 420 ff., Zimmern in
und Chaos,
420 ff., and Jensen, Mythen
E’en, pp. 94 ff.
K. 8,214, published by Strong, P.S.B.A., xvi,
see
Jensen, Mythen und E’en,
pp. 98 ff.
See below,
146 n. 4.

DATE OF CREATION LEGENDS.
of the Deluge-story.' Still more recently the Trustees
of the British Museum have acquired three fragments
of Babylonian legends inscribed upon tablets which date
from a still earlier period,
from the period of the
kings of the Second Dynasty of Ur, before
legends before
B.C. 2 2 0 0
The old Babylonian fragment Bu.
(cf. Cun. Texts, vi,
and see above, p.
n. I), and the Deluge-fragment of the reign
of Ammizaduga (published by Scheil,
de travaux, xx,
pp. 5 5 ff.) both contain phrases found upon the legend of
basis, K. 3,399; cf. Zimmern,
xiv, p. 278 f.
The text of K. 3,399, which has not hitherto been published,
is included as plate 49 in part xv of
Texts ; for trans-
lations, see Zimmern, op.
pp. 287 ff., and Jensen, Mythen,
The tablets are numbered 87,535, 93,828, and 87,521, and
they are published in
Texts, pt. xv
plates
The opening addresses, especially that upon No. 87,535, are of con-
siderable interest ; in this tablet the poet states that he will sing
the song of Mama, the Lady of the gods, which he declares to be
better than honey and wine, etc. (col. i, ( I )
a-za-ma-ar
5-me-a ( 3 ) Ma-ma
za-ma-ra-la-ma
u ka-ra-nim
(4) [a-du-u e-Zi
etc.). The goddess Mama is clearly to be
identified with
who also bore the title
(cf. Jensen,
p. 286 f., n. I I ) ; and with the description of her offspring
in
i, 11. 8
. . . .
u-Zi-id-ma . . . . Ma-ma
we may
compare
creation of seven men and seven women in the
legend of
(cf. Jensen, op.
286 f.).
The legend
NO. 93,828 also concerns a goddess referred to as
whom
Bel summons into his presence (cf. col. i, 11. I O ff.).
The texts
are written syllabically almost throughout, and simple syllables
preponderate and it is interesting to note that the ending
the force of a preposition, which occurs in the Creation legends, is
here also employed, cf. No. 87,521, col. iii, 1. 4, mu-ut-ti-is'
and possibly col. vi, 1. 3,
T h e texts are

and to the same period is to be assigned the fragment
legends before
B.C.
of a legend which was published a few weeks ago by
Dr.
and probably also the new fragment of
the Etana-myth, published last year by Father
These five fragments are of peculiar interest, for they
show that early Semitic, as opposed to Sumerian,
legends were in existence, and were carefully pre-
served and studied in other cities of Mesopotamia
carefully written (it may be noted that a
been omitted by
the scribe in No. 93,828, col. 1. 7), the lines vary considerably
in length, and the metre is not indicated by the arrangement of
the text. Though fragmentary the episodes described or referred
to in the texts are of considerable interest, perhaps the most
striking being the reference to the birth of
in col. viii of
No.
and the damming of the Tigris with which the text
of No. 87,535 concludes. I intend elsewhere to publish translations
of the fragments.
Fragment
in the
der
I 902, I .
The fragment here
published refers to episodes in the Gilgamesh-epic, the name of
Gilgamesh being written
From the
photographic reproductions published by Dr. Meissner, it is clear
that the Gilgamesh fragment, in the nature of the clay employed,
and in the archaic forms of the characters, resembles the three
fragments in the British Museum. Unlike them, however, the
lines of its text do not appear to be separated by horizontal lines
ruled upon the clay.
Father Scheil has published the text in late Assyrian characters
in the
de
pp. 18 ff., and he does not give
a photograph of the tablet. From his description
une
belle grande tablette de terre cuite, avec, par face, trois ou quatre
colonnes . .
en est
et, sans
doute
possible,
”), we may conclude that it
dates from the same period as the three tablets in the British
Museum described above.

DATE OF CREATION LEGENDS.
than Babylon, and at a period before the rise of that
city to a position of importance under the kings of
the First Dynasty.
T h e evidence furnished by these recently discovered
tablets with regard to the date of Babylonian legends
in general may be applied to the date of the Creation
legends. While the origin of much of the
legends may be traced to Sumerian
origin of
of the Creation
legends.
clear that the Semitic inhabitants of Mesopotamia at
a very early period produced their own versions of
the compositions which they borrowed, modifying and
augmenting them to suit their own legends and beliefs.
T h e connection of Marduk with the Dragon-Myth,
and with the stories of the creation of the world and
See above, p. Ixxv. Cf. also the Sumerian influence exhibited
by the names of the older pairs of deities
and
Anshar and Kishar, as well as in the names of
Gaga,
etc.; while the ending
employed as it constantly is in the
Creation Series with the force of a preposition, may probably
be traced to the Sumerian
later
(cf. Jensen,
p. 266). The Assyrian commentaries to the Seventh
Tablet, moreover, prove the existence of a Sumerian version of
this composition, and as the hymn refers to incidents in the
Creation legends, the Sumerian origin of these, too, is implied.
The Sumerian version of the story of the Creation by Marduk and
Aruru (see below, pp.
cannot with certainty be cited as
evidence of its Sumerian origin, as from internal evidence it may
well be a later and artificial composition on Sumerian lines. That
we may expect, however, one day to find the original Sumerian
versions of the Creation legends is not unreasonable with respect
to the recovery of the ancient religious literature of the Sumerians,
the remarkable series of early Sumerian religious texts published
Texts, pt. xv, plates
may be regarded as an earnest
of what we may look for in the future.

INTRODUCTION.
man, may with considerable probability be assigned to
Probable date the subsequent period during which Babylon gradually
of the
attained to the position of the principal city in
potamia. On tablets inscribed during the reigns of
legends.
kings of the First Dynasty we may therefore expect
to find copies of the Creation legends corresponding
closely with the text of the series Enuma
I t is
possible that the division of the poem into seven
sections, inscribed upon separate tablets, took place
at a later period but, be this as
may, we may
of the
of conclude with a considerable degree of confidence that
the poem
the bulk of the poem, as we know it from late Assyrian
and Neo-Babylonian copies, was composed at a period
not later than B.C. 2000.
T h e political influence which the Babylonians
exerted over neighbouring nations during long periods
of their history was considerable, and it is not sur-
prising that their beliefs concerning the origin of the
universe should have been partially adopted by the
races with whom they came in contact. That
Babylonian
Creation
lonian elements may be traced in the Phoenician
legends.
cosmogony has long been admitted, but the imperfect,
and probably distorted, form in which the latter has
come down to us renders uncertain any comparison
of details.' Some of the beliefs concerning the
For the account of the Phoenician cosmogony according to
Sanchuniathon, see Eusebius,
i, f., who quotes from
the Greek translation of
Byblius the accounts of Eudemus
and
are described by
cap.
(ed. Kopp,

INFLUENCE O F CREATION LEGENDS.
creation of the world which were current among the
Egyptians bear a more striking resemblance to the
corresponding legends of Babylonia. Whether this
resemblance was due to the proto-Semitic strain which
probably existed in the ancient Egyptian race,' or is
to be explained as the result of later Babylonian
influence from without, is yet uncertain. Rut, whatever
explanation be adopted, it is clear that the conception
of chaos as a watery mass out of which came forth
successive generations of primeval gods is common
to both
It is in Hebrew literature, however,
that the most striking examples of the influence of the
Babylonian Creation legends are to be found.
Points of
T h e close relation existing between the Babylonian resemblance
account of the Creation and the narrative in Genesis between the
Creation
i,
legends and
I - ii,
has been recognized from the time of the
I -
ll,
:-
p. 385). For summaries and comparisons of these cosmogonies,
see
Die
in den
der alien
Cf. Budge,
Egypt, vol. i, pp. 39 ff.
Other Egyptian beliefs, according to which the god Shii
separated heaven and earth and upheld the one above the other,
may be compared to the Babylonian conception of the malting
of heaven and earth by the separation of the two halves of
body. For detailed descriptions of the Egyptian cosmogonies,
see Brugsch,
und
der
pp.
ff. ;
and for a convenient summary of the principal systems, see Lultas,
pp. 47 ff. Though the Babylonian and Egyptian cosmogonies,
in some of their general features, resemble one another, the detailed
comparisons of the names of deities, etc., which Hommel attempts
in his
der
are rather
fanciful.
F

INTRODUCTION.
first discovery of the former,’ and the old and
new points of resemblance between them may here
be briefly discussed. According to each account the
description of
chaos.
existence of a watery chaos preceded the creation of
the universe ; and the Hebrew word
translated
“ t h e deep” in Gen. i, 2, is the equivalent of the
Babylonian Tiamat, the monster of the deep personi-
fying chaos and confusion.
In the details of the
Creation there is also a close resemblance between
the two accounts. In the Hebrew narrative the first
of light.
act of creation is that of light (Gen. i,
and it
has been suggested that a parallel possibly existed
in the Babylonian account, in that the creation of
light may have been the cause of the revolt of
Tiamat. From the new fragments of the poem we
now know that the rebellion of the forces of disorder,
which was incited by Apsii and not Tiamat, was
not to the creation of light, but to his hatred
of
way of the gods which produced order in
place of
A parallelism may still be found,
however; in the original form of the Babylonian myth,
according to which the conqueror of the dragon was
undoubtedly a solar
Moreover, as has been
pointed out
day and night are vaguely con-
ceived in the poem as already in existence at the
See above,
xxvi f.
See above, p. xxxix, and below,
I O , n. I .
3 See above, p. xxxix, n.
See above,
xxxix.

HEBREW PARALLELS.
time of
revolt, so that the belief in
existence of light before the creation of the heavenly
bodies is a common feature of the Hebrew and the
Babylonian account.
The second act of creation in the Hebrew narrative
is
of a firmament.
that of a firmament which divided the waters that
were under the firmament from the waters that were
above the firmament (Gen. i, 6-8). In the Babylonian
poem the body of Tiamat is divided by Marduk, and
from one-half of her he formed a covering or dome
for heaven,
a firmament, which kept her upper
waters in place. Moreover, on the fragment S. 2 , 0 1 3
we find mention of a Ti-amat e-Zi-ti and a Ti-amat
that is, an Upper Tiamat (or Ocean) and
a Lower Tiamat (or Ocean), which are the exact
equivalents of the waters above and under the
See below, p. 196 f.
According to Babylonian belief the upper waters of Tiamat
formed the heavenly ocean above the covering of heaven; but
it is not clear what became of her lower waters. It is possible
that they were vaguely identified with those of
and were
believed to mingle with his around and beneath the earth. It
may be suggested, however, that perhaps all or part of them were
identified with
the River of the Underworld which was
believed to exist in the depths of the earth (cf. Jensen, Mythen,
p.
The fact that Tiamat bore the title
“ t h e
Mother Hubur,” may be cited in support of this suggestion, as
well as the occurrence upon S. 2,013
p.
of the phrases
and
pal-ka-ti, corresponding to Ti-amat
e-Zi-ti and Ti-amat
respectively see also p. xlvi, note.

INTRODUCTION.
creation
The third and fourth acts of creation, as narrated in
of the
of vegetation. Gen.
13, are those of the earth and of vegetation.
Although no portion of the Babylonian poem has
yet been recovered which contains the corresponding
account, it is probable that these acts of creation were
related on the Fifth Tablet of the series.‘ Berossus
expressly states that
formed the earth out of one
half of Omorka’s body, and as his summary of the
Babylonian Creation story is proved to be correct
wherever it can be controlled, it is legitimate to
assume that he is correct in this detail also. More-
over, in three passages in the Seventh Tablet the
creation of the earth by Marduk is referred to : 1. I I
reads, Since he created the heaven and fashioned
the firm earth” the new fragment K. I 2,830 (restored
from the commentary K. 8,299) states, “ H e named
the four quarters (of the world)”
and another new
fragment, K. I
I (restored from the commentary
K.
definitely ascribes to Marduk the title
Creator of the earth.’’ That the creation of vege-
tation by Marduk was also recorded in the poem may
be concluded from the opening lines of the Seventh
Tablet, which are inscribed on the new fragment
K. 2,854, and (with restorations from the commentary
,
S.
etc.) ascribe to him the titles
Bestower of
See above, p.
See below,
See below, p.
See below, p. 103.

H E B R E W PARALLELS.
planting,” Founder of sowing,’) Creator of grain
and plants,” and add that he “caused the green herb
to spring
T o the fifth act of creation, that of the heavenly of the heavenly
bodies (Gen.
I 4 -
we find an exceedingly close bodies.
parallel in the opening lines of the Fifth Tablet of the
In the Hebrew account, lights were created
in
of heaven to divide the day from the
night, and to be for signs, and for seasons, and for
days, and years. In the Babylonian poem also the
stars were created and the year was ordained at the
same time; the twelve months were to be regulated
by the stars; and the Moon-god was appointed “ t o
determine the days.” As according to the Hebrew
account two great lights were created in the firmament
of heaven, the greater light to rule the day and the
lesser to rule the night, so according to the Babylonian
poem the night was entrusted to the Moon-god, and
the Moon-god’s relations to the Sun-god are described
in detail. On the Seventh Tablet, also, the creation
of heaven and the heavenly bodies is referred t o ; in
1. 16 Marduk is stated “ t o have established for the
gods the bright heavens,” and 1. I I I f. read, For
the stars of heaven he upheld the paths, he shepherded
all the gods like sheep
See above, p. and below, p. 93.
See below, pp.
See below, p.
See below, p. 109.

INTRODUCTION.
the sixth and seventh acts of creation,
of animals.
the creation of creatures of the sea and winged
fowl, and of beasts and cattle and creeping things
(Gen.
the Babylonian poem as yet offers
no parallel, for the portion of the text which refers
to the creation of animals is still wanting. But since
Berossus states that animals were created at the
same time as man, it is probable that their creation
was recorded in a missing portion either of the Fifth
or of the Sixth Tablet. If the account was on the
lines suggested by Berossus, and animals shared
the blood of
it is clear that their creation was
narrated, as a subsidiary and less important episode,
after that of
But, although this episode is still
wanting in the poem, we find references on other
Assyrian Creation fragments to the creation of beasts.
Thus, for the creation of the creatures of the sea in
Genesis, we may compare the fragmentary text
K.
396, which records the creation of
dolphins
And for the creation of
beasts of the earth and cattle, we may compare the
tablet D.T.
which, after referring generally to
the creation of “living creatures” by “the gods,”
proceeds to classify them as the cattle and beasts of
the field, and the creatures of the city, the two
See above, p. lix.
See
lix,
I , and below, p. 198.
See below,
f.

HEBREW PARALLELS.
classes referring respectively to wild and domesticated
T h e account of the creation of man, which
recorded as the eighth and last act of creation in
the Hebrew account (Gen. i, 26-31), at length finds
its parallel in the Babylonian poem upon the new
fragment of the Sixth Tablet, No.
It has
already been pointed out that the Babylonian account
closely follows the version of the story handed down
to us from
and it may here be added that
the employment by Marduk, the Creator, of his own
blood in the creation of man may perhaps be com-
pared to the Hebrew account of the creation of man
in the image and after the likeness of
Moreover, the use of the plural in the phrase Let
us make man in Gen. i, 26, may be compared with
the Babylonian narrative which relates that Marduk
imparted his purpose of forming man to his father Ea,
The portion of the text on which this reference to the creation
of beasts is inscribed forms an introduction to what is probably
an incantation, and may be compared to the Creation legend of
Marduk and Aruru which is employed as an introduction to an
incantation to be recited in honour of the temple E-zida (see
below, p.
n. I ) . T h e account given of the creation of the
beasts is merely incidental, and is introduced to indicate the period
of the creation by Nin-igi-azag of two small creatures, one white
and one black, which were probably again referred to in the following
section of the text.
See below, pp. 86 ff.
See above, pp. liv ff.
See also below, p. xciii. I t may be also noted that, according
to Babylonian belief, the great gods (cf. the plural of Elohim) were
always pictured in human form.

INTRODUCTION.
whom he probably afterwards instructed to carry out
the actual work of man’s creation.’
(8) The
A parallel to the charge which, according to the
instructions to Hebrew account, Elohim gave to man and woman
creation.
after their creation, has hitherto been believed to exist
on the tablet K. 3,364, which was supposed to contain
a list of the duties of man as delivered to him after his
creation by Marduk. The new Babylonian duplicate
of this text, No. 33,851, proves that K. 3,364 is not
part of the Creation Series, but is merely a tablet of
moral precepts, so that its suggested resemblance to
the Hebrew narrative must be given up. I t is not
improbable, however, that a missing portion of the
Sixth Tablet did contain a short series of instructions
by Marduk to man, since man was created with the
special object of supplying the gods with worshippers
and building shrines in their honour. That to these
instructions to worship the gods was added the gift of
dominion over beasts, birds, and vegetation is possible,
but it must be pointed out that the Babylonian version
of man’s creation is related from the point of view
of the gods, not from that of man. Although his
creation forms the culmination of Marduk’s work, it
was conceived, not as an end and aim in itself, but
merely as an expedient to satisfy the discontented
This expedient is referred to in the Seventh
See
p. lviii.
See above,
f., and below, p. 85, note 3, and p. 88 f., notes
I and 3.

HEBREW PARALLELS.
Tablet,
29, in the phrase “ F o r their forgiveness
the forgiveness of the gods) did he create
mankind,” and other passages in the Seventh Tablet
tend to show that Marduk’s mercy and goodness are
extolled in his
not to mankind, but to the
gods.’ In one passage marl’s creation is referred to,
but it is in connection with the charge that he forget
not the deeds of his
The above considerations render it unlikely that the The
dominion of
Babylonian poem contained an exact parallel to the creation.
exalted charge of Elohim in which H e placed the
rest of creation under man’s dominion.
It is
possible, however, that upon the new fragment of
the Seventh Tablet, K. 12,830 (restored from the
commentary K.
we have a reference to the
superiority of man over animals, in the phrase
mankind [he created], [and upon] him understanding
[he bestowed (?) . .
and if this be so, we may
compare it to Gen.
Moreover, if my sug-
gested restoration of the last word in
of the
Sixth Tablet be correct, so that it may read I will
create man who shall inhabit [the
we may
See especially, 11. 7
9 ff.,
ff., 23, and 27 f.
L.
f., which read, “May his
Marduk’s) deeds endure,
may they never be forgotten in the mouth of mankind whom his
hands have made !
See below, p.
f.
See beiow, p. 8 7 ; the account of Berossus is in favour of
this restoration.

xc
INTRODUCTION.
compare it to Gen.
in which man is commanded
to be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth.'
A suggestion has been made that the prominence
of the Creator. given to the word of the Creator in the Hebrew
account may have found its parallel in the creation by
a word in the Babylonian poem. It is true that the
word of Marduk had magical power and could destroy
and create alike; but Marduk did not employ his
word in any of his acts of creation which are at present
known to us. H e first conceived a cunning device,
and then proceeded to carry it out by hand. T h e
only occasion on which he did employ his word to
destroy and to create is in the Fourth Tablet, 11.
when, at the invitation of the gods, he tested his power
by making a garment disappear and then appear again
at the word of his mouth. The parallelism between
the two accounts under this heading is not very close.
The order
The order of the separate acts of creation
not
of Creation,
quite the same in the two accounts, for, while in the
Babylonian poem the heavenly bodies are created
immediately after the formation of the firmament, in
the Hebrew account their creation is postponed until
after the earth and vegetation have been made. It is
possible that the creation of the earth and plants has
been displaced by the writer to whom the present
form of the Hebrew account is due, and that the
The new parallel to Gen.
2 3 , furnished by 1.
of the Sixth
Tablet, is referred to below,
xciv.
See below, p. 60 f.

HEBREW PARALLELS.
order of creation was precisely the same in the original
forms of the two narratives. But even according to the
present arrangement of the Hebrew account, there
are several striking points of resemblance to the
Babylonian poem. These may be seen in the existence
of light before the creation of the heavenly bodies
in the dividing of the waters of the primeval flood by
means of a firmament also before the creation of the
heavenly bodies and in the culminating act of creation
being that of man.
It would be tempting to trace the framework of the
Tablets
Seven Days of Creation, upon which the narrative of Creation.
Genesis is stretched, to the influence of the Seven
Tablets of Creation, of which we now know that the
great Creation Series was composed. T h e reasons for
the employment of the Seven Days in the Hebrew
account are, however, not the same which led to the
arrangement of the Babylonian poem upon Seven
Tablets. In the one the writer’s intention is to give the
original authority for the observance of the Sabbath in
the other there appears to have been no special reason
for this arrangement of the poem beyond the mystical
nature of the number “seven.” Moreover, acts of
creation are recorded on all of the first six Days in the
Hebrew narrative, while in the Babylonian poem the
creation only begins at the end of the Fourth Tablet.’
The resemblance, therefore, is somewhat superficial, but
There is,
a parallel between the Seventh Day on

INTRODUCTION.
The Seven
possible that the employment of the number “seven”
Days and the in the two accounts was not fortuitous. Whether the
of Creation.
Sabbath was of Babylonian origin (as seems probable)
or not, it is clear that the writer of the narrative in
Genesis was keenly interested in its propagation and
its due observance. Now in Exilic and post-Exilic times
the account of the Creation most prevalent in Babylonia
was that in the poem
the text of which
was at this time absolutely fixed and its arrangement
upon Seven Tablets invariable. That the late revival
of mythology among the Jews was partly due to their
actual study of the Babylonian legends at this period is
sufficiently proved by the minute points of resemblance
between the accounts of the Deluge in Genesis and
in the poem of
It is probable, therefore,
that the writer who was responsible for the final
form of Gen. i ii,
was familiar with the Babylonian
legend of Creation in the form in which it has come
down to us. The supposition, then, is perhaps not too
which Elohim rested from all His work, and the Seventh Tablet
which records the hymns of praise sung by the gods to
after his work of creation was ended.
See my
and Mythology, pp. I 38 ff. T h e fact
that the Jews of the Exile were probably familiar with the later
of Babylonian legends explains some of the close resemblances
in detail between the Babylonian and Hebrew versions of the
story. But this is in perfect accordance with the borrowing of
that very story by the Hebrews many centuries before indeed, to
the previous existence of ancient Hebrew versions of Babylonian
may be traced much of the impetus given to the revival
of mythology among the exiled Jews.

HEBREW PARALLELS.
fanciful, that the connection of the Sabbath with the
story of Creation was suggested by the mystical
number of the Tablets upon which the Babylonian
poem was inscribed.
Further resemblances to the Babylonian Creation Points of
resemblance
legends may be traced in the second
account of the Creation which follows the first in
of the
Gen. ii,
According to this version man was Creation.
formed from the dust of the ground, which may be
compared to the mixing of Bel's blood with earth
according to the account of Berossus, the use of the
Creator's blood in the one account being paralleled by
the employment of His breath in the other for the
purpose of giving life to the dust or earth. Earth is
not mentioned in the recovered portion of the Sixth
Tablet, but its use in the creation of men is fully in
accordance with Babylonian beliefs. Thus, according
to the second Babylonian account of the Creation,'
Marduk formed man by pouring out dust beside a
reed which he had set upon the face of the waters.
Clay is also related to have been employed in the
creation of special men and heroes thus it was used
in Ea-bani's creation by
and it is related to
have been mixed with divine blood for a similar
purpose in the fragmentary legend Bu. 91-5-9,
the account of the creation of woman in
Gen. ii, 18 ff. we find a new parallel in 1. 5 of the
See below, pp. I 30 f.
See above, p. lxx, n. I.
See above, p. lvii, n. I .

INTRODUCTION.
Sixth Tablet of the Creation Series, in the use of
the word
bone," corresponding to the
Hebrew
which occurs in the phrase "bone of
my bones in Gen.
2 3 .
Paradiseand
In addition
the Babylonian
much
the River of
Creation.
of the story of Paradise we may now add a new
parallel from the Babylonian address to a mythical
River of Creation, inscribed on S.
and the
Babylonian Tablet
18,
This short
composition is addressed to a River to whom the
creation of all things is
and with this river
we may compare the mythical river of Paradise
which watered the garden, and on leaving it was
divided into four branches. That the Hebrew River
of Paradise is Babylonian in character is clear; and
the origin of the Babylonian River of Creation is
also to be found in the Euphrates, from whose waters
southern Babylonia derived its great
The
See below, p.
f.
With the Babylonian River of Creation, suggested by the
Euphrates, we may compare the Egyptian beliefs concerning
or
the god of the Nile, who became identified with most
of the great primeval Creation gods and was declared to be the
Creator of all things. Considering the importance of the Nile
for Egypt, it is easy to understand how he came to attain this
position. Brugsch sums up his account of this deity in the words :
So ist der Nilgott im letzten Grunde der geheimnissvolle Urheber
aller Wohlthaten, welche die von ihm befruchtete
Erde
den
und Menschen zu bieten vermag, er ist der starke
Schopfer von
' ; see Religion
der alten
p.
I t is possible that this River, though suggested by the

DATES O F BABYLONIAN INFLUENCE.
xcv
life-giving stream of Paradise is met with elsewhere
in the Old Testament, as, for instance, in Ezekiel
xlvii, and it is probable that we may trace its
influence in the Apocalypse.’
is unnecessary here to discuss in detail the
evidence to prove that the Hebrew narratives of the of Babylonian
influence on
Creation were ultimately derived from Babylonia, and Hebrew
mythology.
were not inherited independently by the Babylonians
and Hebrews from a common Semitic
For
the local Babylonian colouring of the stories, and
the great age to which their existence can be traced,
extending back to the time of the Sumerian inhabitants
of
are conclusive evidence against the
second alternative. On the other hand, it is equally
unnecessary to cite the well-known arguments to prove
Euphrates, is to be identified with
the River of the Under-
world, to whom an incantation in the terms of the one under
discussion might well have been addressed. A connection
between Tiamat and the river
has been suggested above
(cf.
lxxxiii, n.
and, should this prove to be correct, we might
see in the phrase
ka-la-ma, applied to the River, a parallel
to pa-ti-ka-at ka-la-ma, the description of
(Tiamat)
in Tablet I, 1. I I 3 and the parallel passages.
The connection which
and Zimmern would trace
between the River of Paradise and the River of Water of Life in
the Apocalypse on the one side and the water of life,” mentioned
in the legend of Adapa, on
other, cannot be regarded as
proved. The resemblance in the expressions may well be
fortuitous, since there are few other points of resemblance between
the narratives in which the expressions occur.
On these subjects, see my Bab.
and
ff.
See above,
lxxv and lxxix.

INTRODUCTION.
dates the existence among the Hebrews of
legends
of Babylonian similar to those of Babylonia for centuries before the
Hebrew
Exile. T h e allusions to variant Hebrew forms of the
Babylonian Dragon-Myth in Amos ix, 3, Isaiah li,
Psalm
13 f., and lxxxix, f., and Job xxvi, I 2 f.,
and ix, 13, may be cited as sufficient proof of the early
period at which the borrowing from Babylonian sources
must have taken place . and the striking differences
between the Biblical and the known Babylonian versions
of the legends prove that the Exilic and post-Exilic Jews
must have found ready to their hand ancient Hebrew
versions of the stories, and that the changes they
introduced must in the main have been confined to
details of arrangement and to omissions necessitated by
their own more spiritual conceptions and beliefs. The
discovery of the Tell
tablets proved con-
clusively that Babylonian influence extended through-
out Egypt and Western Asia in the fifteenth century
B.c., and the existence of legends among the letters
demonstrated the fact that Babylonian mythology
exerted an influence coextensive with the range of
her political ties and interests. We may therefore con-
jecture that Babylonian myths had become naturalized
in Palestine before the conquest of that country by
the Israelites. Many such Palestinian versions of
Babylonian myths the Israelites no doubt absorbed
while during the subsequent period of the Hebrew
Assyria and Babylonia exerted a direct influence upon
them. It is clear, therefore, that at the time of their

A U T H O R I T I E S FOR TEXT.
exile the captive Jews did not find in Babylonian
mythology an entirely new and unfamiliar subject,
but recognized in it a series of
beliefs, differing
much from their own in spiritual conceptions, but
presenting a startling resemblance on many material
points.
that the principal problems with regard to the The forty-nine
and
contents, date, and influence of the Creation Series,
with
have been dealt with, it remains to
describe in some detail the forty-nine fragments and
tablets from which the text, transliterated and trans-
lated in the following pages, has been made up. After
each registration-number is given a reference to the
published copy of the text in
Texts
etc.,
pt. xiii,
or in Vol.
of this work, or in Appendices I and
of this volume; a brief description of each tablet is
added, together with references to any previous
publication of the text. After the enumeration of
the known copies of each tablet, a list is given of the
authorities for the separate lines of the tablet, in order
to enable the reader to verify any passage in the text
with as little delay as possible.
T h e following twelve tablets and fragments are Copies Tablet of
inscribed with portions of the text of the First
Series.
of the series :-
1. K.
:
Texts,
xiii ( ~ g o ~ )
pl. ,I .
Obverse : 11. I -
Reverse : catch-line and
colophon.

INTRODUCTION.
Copies of the
Upper part of an Assyrian tablet, 34 in. by
in. For earlier
publications of the text, see George Smith,
vol. iv,
the Creation
Series,
363 f., pl.
Fox Talbot, T.S.B.A., vol. v, pp. 428 ff.;
Manuel de la langue
p. 378 f. ; Delitzsch,
Asyrische
ed.,
40,
ed., p. 78, 3rd ed.,
p. 93 ;
Assyrian Manual, p. 62 and my
in
p.
f.
2. No.
402) :
Texts, pt. xiii,
I and 3.
Obverse : 11. I -
Reverse
11.
and colophon.
Upper part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by
in. For
an earlier publication of the text, see Pinches,
Or.
vol. iv,
The fragment is probably part of the same
tablet as that to which No. I O belonged.
3. No. 45,528 + 46,614 : Vol.
pls. i-vi. Obverse:
11. I -48 Reverse : 11. I I I - 142, catch-line, and
colophon.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet, formed from two fragments,
which I have joined ;
in. by
in. This text has not been
previously published.
4. No.
: Vol.
pl. vii. Obverse: 11.
no reverse.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by in. This text
has not been previously published.
5. No. 36,726 : Vol.
pl. viii. Obverse : 11. 28-33.
Neo-Babylonian
practice-tablet
the text, which forms
an extract, measures
by
This text has not been
previously published.
6. 81-7-27, 80:
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 2. Obverse :
11. 31-56; Reverse : 11.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
in. by 3 in. This text, which
was referred to by Pinches in the
Or.
vol. iv,
33,
was used by Zimmern for his translation in

AUTHORITIES FOR TABLET I.
Chaos, p. 402 f. it was given transliteration by Delitzsch,
Tablet of
p. 25
by Jensen,
Epen, the Creation
Series.
K. 3,938 :
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 3. Obverse :
33-42 Reverse: 11.
Part of an Assyrian tablet, I in. by
This fragment
was used by George Smith,
Account
Genesis, p. 93 f.,
and by subsequent translators ; the text was given in trans-
literation by Delitzsch,
p.
8. K. 7,871 : Vol. I, Appendix
pp. 183 ff. Obverse :
11. 33-47 no reverse.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
in. by
in. T h e fragment
may belong to the same tablet as No. I I . This text has not
been previously published.
9. No. 36,688 : Vol. 11, pl. vii. Obverse : 11. 38-44.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian practice-tablet" the text, which
forms an abstract, measures
in. by
in. This text has not
been previously published.
10. No. 46,803 : Vol. I I,
ix-xi. Obverse
Reverse : 11.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet, in. by in. The fragment
is probably part of the same tablet
to
No.
belonged. This text has not been previously published.
11. K. 4,488 :
I, Appendix 11, pp. 185 ff.
Obverse : 11.
no reverse.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
in. ; see above, No. 8.
This text has not been previously published.
12. 82-9-18, 6,879: Vol.
and xiii. No
obverse ; Reverse : 11.
18.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by
This text
has not
published.

INTRODUCTION.
T h e authorities for the lines of the First Tablet are
the lines of the
First Tablet.
:-

TABLET I.
11.
: Nos. I, 2, and 3.
11.
: Nos. I, 2, 3, and 4.
11. 17-21 : Nos. 3 and 4.
11. 22-27
NO.
11. 28-30 : Nos. 3 and 5.
11.
: Nos. 3, 5, and 6.
33
: Nos. 3, 5 , 6,
and 8.
11. 34-37 : Nos. 3, 6, 7, and 8.
11. 38-42
: Nos. 3, 6,
8, and
43
: Nos. 3, 6, and 8.
44
: Nos. 3, 6, 8, and
45
: Nos. 3, 6, and 8.
11. 46-47
: Nos. 3, 6, 8, and IO.
43
: Nos. 3, 6, and IO.
1.
: Nos. 6 and IO.
11. 53-56
: Nos. 6, IO, and
57-63
: Nos. I O and
NO.
11. 68-82
: Wanting.
11. 83-92
NO. IO.
11.
: Nos. I O and 12.
11.
: No. 12.
11.
: Nos. 3 and 12.
1.
: Nos. 3, 6, and 12.
11.
: Nos. 3 and 6.
11.
: Nos. 2, 3, and
11.
: Nos. 2, 3, 6, and 7.

AUTHORITIES FOR TABLET 11.
T h e following seven tablets and fragments are
inscribed with portions of the text of the Second Tablet
of the series :-
13. No.
: Vol.
~ I S . xiv-xxi. Obverse :
11. 1-40 Reverse : 11. ( I I
(
catch-line, and
colophon.
Upper part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by
in. This
text has not been previously published.
14. No. 38,396 : Cun. Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 4. Obverse :
I 1-29 Reverse : 11.
132).
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
by in. This text
has not been previously published.
15. No. 92,632 + 93,048 :
Obverse: 11.
Reverse: 11.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet, formed from two fragments
which I have joined ; in. by
in. This text has not been
previously published.
16. K. 4,832 :
pt. xiii, pl. 5. Obverse :
11. 32-58 Reverse : 11. (104)-( 138).
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
This tablet
was
to George Smith, see
Gen., p. 92 ;
its text was published by S. A. Smith,
Texts,
pl. 8 f.
17.
178 :
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 6. Obverse :
11. (69)-(75) Reverse : 11. (76)-(85).
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
This text, which
was identified by Pinches, was given in transliteration by
Delitzsch,
30, and by Jensen,
und
p.
18. K. 10,008 : Vol. I, App.
pp.
ff.
No
obverse Reverse : probably between 11.85 and 104.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
This text has not
been previously published.

INTRODUCTION.
19. K. 292 :
Texts,
xiii, pl. 6. No obverse
Reverse : (
Lower part of an 'Assyrian tablet,
in. by
in. T h e text
of this tablet, which was known to George Smith, was given
transliteration by Delitzsch,
p. 3 I , and
by Jensen,
E'en, p. IO.
Authorities for
T h e authorities for the lines of the Second Tablet
:-

TABLET 11.
11. 1 - 1 0
: No. 13.
11. 11-13
: Nos. 13 and 14.
14-29
: Nos. 13, 14, and
: No. 13.
32-40
: Nos. 13 and
41-58
: No. 16.
59-(68)
: Wanting.
11. (69)-(85)
:
17.
between 11. (86) and (103) : No. 18.
: No.
11.
I IO) : Nos.
and 16.
11. (111)-(113) : Nos. 13, 14, and 16.
11.
: Nos. 13, 14, 15, and 16.
: Nos. 13, 15, and 16.
11. (128)-(129) : Nos. 13, 14, 15, and 16.
: Nos. 13, 15, and 16.
:
13, 15, 16, and
: Nos.
14, 16, and rg.
11. (133)-(138) : Nos. 13, 16, and
11.
: Nos. 13 and

AUTHORITIES FOR TABLET 111.
T h e
nine tablets and fragments are Third
Copies Tablet
inscribed with portions of the text of
Series.
Tablet :-

20. K. 3,473
296 + R.
: Cun. Texts,
xiii, pls. 7-9. Obverse: 11. 1-85 Reverse :
11.
Parts of an Assyrian tablet,
by
The three
fragments of this tablet, which have been recovered, join, but,
as they are much warped by fire, they have not been
together. For earlier publications of the text, see S. A. Smith,
Texts, pls.
and my First Steps in Assyrian,
pp.
The text of K. 3,473 had been already recognized
by George Smith, see
Gen., p. 92 f.
21. No.
:
Texts, pt. xiii,
I O and
Obverse : 11. 47-77 Reverse :
, Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by
This text,
which was identified by Pinches, was given in transliteration
by Delitzsch,
p. 3h f., and by Jensen,
Epen, pp.
ff.
22. 82-9-18,
[No.
:
xxv-xxviii. Obverse : 11. 5- I 5, 52-6 I Reverse :
62-76,
Part of a Neo-Babylonian practice-tablet," inscribed with
a series of five-line extracts from the text;
in. by 3 in.
A copy of the text of 82-9-18,
is given in
Texts,
pt. xiii, pl.
: since then I have joined to it the fragment
82-9-18, 6,316, and the text is therefore repeated in Vol. 11.
This text has not been previously published.
23. K. 8,524 : Cun. Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 12. Fragment
from the end of Obv. or
of Rev. :
75-86.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
T h e text was

INTRODUCTION.
Copies of the
referred to by Pinches in the
Or. Xec.,
iv, p. 30, and
Third Tablet
was given in transliteration by Delitzsch,
the Creation
Series.
24. 82-9-18,
1,868 : Vol.
pl. xxix.
Duplicate of 11. 19-26 and 77-84 variants are
noted in the text under 11. 19-26.
Neo-Babylonian practice-tablet
the text forms an extract
measuring
in. by
A copy of the text of 83-1-18, 1,868,
is given in
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. I ; since then I have joined
to it the fragment 82-9-18, 6,950, and the text is therefore
repeated in Vol.
This text has not been previously
published.
25. K. 6,650 :
Texts,
xiii, pl. 9. Duplicate
of 11. 38-55 and
I 3
variants are noted in the
text under 11. 38-55.
Part of an Assyrian tablet, 3 in. by
This text has not
been previously published.
26. No. 42,285 : Vol.
pls. xxx-xxxiii. Obverse :
11. 46-68; Reverse: 11. 69-87.
Part of ‘a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by
in. This text
has not been previously published.
82-9-18,
2,116: Vol.
pl.
Obverse: 11. 64-72.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian “practice-tablet”; the text, which
forms an extract, measures
by
in. A copy of the text
of 83-1-18,
16, is given in Cun. Texts, pt. xiii, pl.
since
then I have joined to it the fragment 82-9-18, 5,448, and
the text is therefore repeated in Vol.
This text has not
been previously published.
28. K. 8,575 :
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 12. Obverse :
11. 69-76 Reverse : 11. 77-85.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
in. by
This text, which
was identified by Bezold, Catalogue, p.
was given in
transliteration by Delitzsch,
p. 38.

AUTHORITIES FOR TABLET 111.
CV
Authorities for
The authorities for the lines of the Third Tablet lines
Third Tablet.
are as follows :-
TABLET 111.
11.
: No. 20.
: Nos. 2 0 and
11. 16-18 : No. 20.
11. 29-26 : Nos. 2 0 and 24.
27-37
NO.
11. 38-45 : Nos. 2 0 and 25.
1. 46
: Nos. 20, 25, and 26.
: Nos. 20, 21, 25, and 26.
11. 52-55 : Nos. 20, 21, 22, 25, and 26.
11. 56-63 : Nos. 20, 21, 22, and 26.
11. 64-68 : Nos. 20, 21, 22, 26, and 27.
11. 69-72
Nos. 20, 21, 22, 26, 27,
28.
11. 73-74 : Nos. 20, 21, 22, 26, and 28.
11. 75-76 : Nos. 20, 21, 22, 23, 26, and 28.
: Nos. 20, 21, 23, 24, 26, and 28.
1. 85
: Nos. 20, 21, 23, 26, and 28,
1. 86
: Nos. 20, 21, 23, and 26.
1. 87
: Nos. 20, 21, and 26.
11. 88-95 : Nos. 2 0 and 21.
11.
: Nos. 20, 21, and 25.
11.
: Nos. 2 0 and 25.
11.
NO.
11.
: Nos. 2 0 and 22.
NO.

INTRODUCTION.
T h e following six tablets and fragments are inscribed
Fourth Tablet with portions of the text of the Fourth Tablet :-
29. No. 93,016
: Can. Texts,
pt.
pls. 14-15. Obverse : 11.
Reverse: 11. I
Upper part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by
in.
For an earlier publication of the text, see Budge, P.S.B.A.,
vol. x, p. 86, pls.
30. K. 3,437 + R. 641 : Can. Texts, pt. xiii, pls. 16-19.
Obverse : 11. 36-83 Reverse : 11.
Part of an Assyrian tablet, 3 in. by
in. For an earlier
publication of' the text of K. 3,437, see George Smith,
T.S.B.A., vol.
p. 363 f., pls.
and 6 ; and of K.
R. 641, see Delitzsch,
Lesestucke, pp. 97 ff., and my
First
in
pp. I 37 ff.
31. 79-7-8, 25 I :
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 20. Obverse :
11. 35-49 Reverse : 11.
Part of an Assyrian tablet, I in. by
T h e text, which
was identified by Pinches, was used in transliteration by
Delitzsch,
pp.
ff., and by Jensen,
und
pp. 2 2 ff. This fragment probably belongs to the
same tablet as No. 34.
32. No.
:
Texts, xiii, pl. 20. Obverse:
11. 42-54 Reverse : 11. 85-94.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian
practice-tablet," inscribed with
the text divided into sections of five lines ; in. by
in. This
text has not been previously published.
33. K.
: Can.
Texts,
pt. xiii, pl. 2 I. Obverse :
11. 74-92 Reverse : 11.
19.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
Restorations
and variants were taken from this tablet by George Smith for
his edition of K. 3,437 see above, No. 30.
34. R. 2, 83 :
Texts, pt. xiii, pl.
No obverse;
Reverse : 11. I

AUTHORITIES FOR TABLET IV.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
in, by
T h e text, which
was identified by Pinches, was given in transliteration by
Delitzsch,
p. 45. This fragment probably
belongs to the same tablet as No. 31.
Authorities for
T h e authorities for the lines of the Fourth Tablet the lines of the
Fourth Tablet.
are as follows :-
TABLET IV.
11.
NO. 29.
35
: Nos. 29 and 31.
11. 36-41 : Nos. 29, 30, and 31.
11. 42-44 : Nos. 29, 30, 31, and 32.
45-49
: Nos. 30, 31, and 32.
11.
: Nos. 30 and 32.
11. 55-73 : No. 30.
11. 74-84 : Nos. 30 and 33.
11. 85-94
: Nos. 30, 32, and 33.
11.
: Nos. 30 and 33.
11.
: Nos. 30, 31, and 33.
11.
: Nos. 30 and 33.
1.
: Nos. 29, 30, and 33.
: Nos. 29, 30, 33, and 34.
11.
: Nos. 29 and 34.
11.
: No. 29.
The following five tablets and fragments are inscribed Copies of the
Fifth Tablet of
with portions of the text of the Fifth Tablet :-
the Creation
Series.
35. K. 3,567 + K. 8,588 :
pt. xiii, pl. 22.
Obverse : 11. 1-26 ; Reverse : catch-line.
Upper part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
For
earlier publications of the text, see George Smith, T.S.B.A.,
iv,
363 f., pl.
; Delitzsch,
3rd ed., p.
; and my
in Assyrian,
ff.

INTRODUCTION.
Copiesofthe 36.
8,526 :
23. Obverse :
Fifth Tablet of
the Creation
1-18 Reverse : 11. ( I 38)-(
Series.
Upper part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
The text
was used by George Smith for his edition of No. 35, and in
the other copies of that tablet mentioned above it was given
in transliteration by Delitzsch,
48 f.
37. K.
Vol. I, Appendix
Obverse : 11. 6-19 no reverse.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
This text has
not been previously published.
38. K. 11,641 : Vol. I, Appendix 11,
192 ff.
Obverse: 11. 1 4 - 2 2 Reverse: 11.
catch-line, and colophon.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
This text has
not been previously published.
39. K.
:
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 23. Obverse :
11. (66)-( 74) Reverse : 11. (75)-( 87).
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
in. This text, which
was first identified and translated by George Smith,
Gen., p.
was given in transliteration by Delitzsch,
and the reverse by Jensen,
Epen, p. 32.
T h e authorities for the lines of the Fifth Tablet are
the lines of the
Fifth Tablet.
:-

TABLET V.
11.
: Nos. 35 and 36.
6-13
Nos. 35, 36, and 37.
11. 14-18
: Nos.
36, 37,
1.
: Nos. 35, 37, and 38.
11. 20-22
: Nos. 35 and 38.
23-26
No. 35.

FOR TABLETS V AND VI,
27-(65)
: Wanting.
11. (66)-(87) : NO. 39.
11. (88)-( I 27) : Wanting.
(128)-(
38.
11. (138)-(140) : Nos. 36 and 38.
T h e following fragment is inscribed with a portion COPY
Sixth Tablet of
the Creation
of the text of the Sixth Tablet :-

Series.
40. No. 92,629 : Vol.
pls. xxxv and xxxvi.
Obverse : 11.
Reverse : 11.
line, and colophon,
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in.
in. This text
has not been previously published.
T h e following nine tablets and fragments are
inscribed with portions of the text of the Seventh
Tablet :-
41. K. 2,854 : Vol. I, Appendix I, p.
Obverse :
11. I I 8 Reverse uninscribed.
Upper part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
in. This text
has not been previously published.
42. No.
I 39 +
: Vol. I I. pls.
- xlv.
Obverse : 11.
; Reverse : 11.
Part of a Neo-Babylonian tablet,
in. by
in. This text
is made up of two fragments which I have joined ; it has not
previously been published.
43.
:
Texts,
xiii, pls. 26 and 27.
Obverse : 11.
Reverse : 11.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
in. by
For earlier
publications of the text, see George Smith, T.S.B.A.,
p. 363 f.,
3 and 4, and Delitzsch,
3rd ed.,
f.

cx
INTRODUCTION.
Copies of the 44. No. 35,506 : Vol.
pls. xlvi-xlviii. Obverse :
Seventh Tablet
of the Creation
11.
Reverse : 11.
Series.
Part of a
tablet,
in. by
in. This text,
which probably dates from the period of the Arsacidae, has
not been previously published.
45. K.
:
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 28. Obverse :
11.
Reverse : 11.
Part of
Assyrian tablet,
by in. Restorations and
variants were taken from this tablet by George Smith for his
edition of K.
; see above, No. 43.
46. K. 12,830 : Vol. I, Appendix I,
163. Obverse
or Reverse : between
47 and 105.
Part of an Assyrian tablet, in. by in. This text has not
been previously published.
K. 13,761 : Vol. I, Appendix I, p. 164. End of
Obverse and beginning of Reverse : between
11. 47 and 105.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
This text has
not been previously published.
48. K. 8,519 : Vol. I, Appendix I, p. 165. End of
Obverse and beginning of Reverse : between
11.
and 105.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by
This text has
not been previously published.'
49. K.
: Vol. I, Appendix I, p. 166. Duplicate
of No. 48 between 11. 47 and 105.
Part of an Assyrian tablet,
by I in. This text, which
is a duplicate of K. 8,519, has not been previously published.
I learn from Professor Zimmern that he also has
this
fragment as part of the Seventh Tablet by its correspondence with
the commentary K. 4,406, published in
R, pl. 31 (see below,
cxviii).

A U T H O R I T I E S F O R T A B L E T VII.
T h e authorities for the lines of the Seventh Tablet Authorities
the lines of the
Seventh
are as follows :-
Tablet.
TABLET VII.
11. 1-2
: No. 41.
11.
: Nos. 41 and 42.
14
: Nos. 41, 42, and 44.
11. 15-18 : Nos. 41, 42, 43, and 44.
11. 19-36 : Nos. 42, 43, and 44.
11. 37-39 : Nos. 42 and 43.
1. 40
: Nos. 42, 43, and 45.
11.
: Nos. 43 and 45.
46-47
NO.
between
47 and 105 : Nos. 46, 47, 48, and 49.
105
: Nos. 43 and 44.
11.
: Nos. 42, 43, and 44.
11.
: Nos. 42, 43, 44, and 45.
138
: NOS. 42, 44, and 45.
11.
: Nos. 42 and 44.
1. 142
: No. 44.
The above forty-nine tablets and fragments, inscribed
with portions of the text of the Creation Series, belong the tablets.
to two distinct periods. T h e older class of tablets
were made for the library of Ashur-bani-pal at
Nineveh, and they are beautifully written in the
Assyrian character upon tablets of fine clay.' T h e
That the copies were not always made from Babylonian tablets
is proved by the colophon of K. 292 (cf.
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 6),
which states that this copy of the Second Tablet was made from

INTRODUCTION.
Description
Neo-Babylonian tablets, on the other hand, are, as
the tablets.
a rule, less carefully written they vary considerably
in size and shape, and were made at different periods
for private individuals, either for their own use,' or
that they might be deposited in the temples as
votive
Some of these Babylonian copies
an Assyrian archetype
Upon some tablets
Ashur-bani-pal's label was scratched after the tablet had been
K. 3,567
K. 8,588
Texts, pt. xiii, pl.
Other Assyrian copies, though giving the catch-line to the next
tablet, are without colophons,
3,473, etc. (cf.
Texts,
xiii,
9), and K. 8,526 (cf.
Texts, pt. xiii,
23) ; the copy
of the last tablet, K. 2,854 (see below,
the reverse of which
is blank, was probably also without a colophon.
Cf. No.
(vol.
pl.
a copy of the Second Tablet
which was
for a certain
and No.
46,614 (vol. ii, pl. vi), a copy of the First Tablet, which is described
as the property of
a worshipper of Marduk and
Sarpanitu, and is said to have been copied from an original at
Babylon on the ninth day of
in the twenty-seventh year of
Darius. A certain
the son of Na'id-Marduk,
appears to have owned a complete set of the Seven Creation
Tablets, for we possess fragments of the First and of the Sixth
Tablet in the series which belonged to him (cf. No. 93,015,
Texts,
3, where the first word of the second line of the
colophon, which puzzled Delitzsch, is clearly
; No. 46,803,
vol. ii,
ixff. and No. 92,629, vol.
pl. xxxvii).
Thus the fine copy of the Fourth Tablet, No. 93,016, which
was written by the scribe
was, according to its
colophon (cf.
Texts, pt. xiii, pl.
deposited by the smith
Na'id-Marduk as a votive offering in the temple E-zida. I n his
of this colophon Delitzsch has made an odd blunder
he has not recognized the common phrase ana
"for the preservation of his life," which occurs at the end of
line 3 of the colophon, and has taken it as a proper name

DESCRIPTION CF THE TABLETS.
are fine specimens of their class,
13, 21, Description
29, and 42,’ and the characters and words upon them the tablets.
are carefully written and spaced others, however,
consist of small, carelessly made tablets, on to which
the poem is crowded.’ On all the tablets, whether
Assyrian or Babylonian, which possess colophons,
the number of the Tablet in the Series is carefully
T h e extracts from the text, which were
written out by students upon practice-tablets,’’ no
doubt in order to give them practice in writing and
at the same time to enable them to learn the text
by heart, are naturally rather rough
One characteristic which applies to all the tablets,
(see
p.
a transliteration which
turns the sentence into nonsense.
See pls.
iv, and vi, and the frontispiece to
11.
Photographic reproductions of the reverse of No.
and the
obverse of No. 29 are given in the Guide to the
and
in the British Museum,
vi and vii.
Cf.
Nos.
(No.
46,803 (No. IO), and 92,629
(No.
all of which were probably written by the same scribe.
Cf. the notes
on No. 4 5 , 5 2 8 , etc.
(vol.
pl. vi);
E-nu-ma
on No.
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 3) ;
E-nu-ma
on K. 292
Texts, pt. xiii, pl. 6)
E-nu-ma e-lis, which
follows a note as to the number of lines in the text upon No. 93,016
Texts,
xiii,
; and
on
K. 3,567
Texts, pt. xiii,
The practice-tablets” fall into two classes. I n one class
the tablets are wholly taken up with portions of the text of the
Creation Series, which is written out upon them in
of
five verses separated by horizontal lines
cf. Nos.
- 9 - 18,

INTRODUCTION.
whether Assyrian or Neo-Babylonian, is that the text
is never written in columns, but each line of the poem
is written across the tablet from edge to edge.’ As
a result, the tablets are long and narrow in shape,
and are handled far more conveniently than broader
tablets inscribed with two or more columns of writing
on each side.
The forms of the text of the poem, which were in
and
use in the Assyrian and Neo-Babylonian periods, are
forms of the
text.
identical, and it is incorrect to speak of an Assyrian
and a Babylonian “recension.” At the time of
Ashur-bani-pal the text had already been definitely
fixed, and, with the exception of one or two phrases,
the words of each line remained unchanged from that
time forward.
It is true that on the Babylonian
tablets the words are, as a rule, written more
syllabically, but this is a general characteristic of
Babylonian copies of historical and literary texts.
Moreover, upon several of the more carefully written
tablets, the metre is indicated by the division of the
(No.
and
(No. 32). I n the other class
short extracts from the text are inscribed upon tablets containing
other matter, all of which the pupil has written out for practice;
,
cf. Nos. 36,726 (No.
36,688 (No. 9), 82-9-18,
+ 83-1-18,
1,868 (No.
and
83-1-18,
(No. 27). T h e
second class are the more carelessly written of the two.
The only apparent exceptions to this rule occur on some of the
Neo-Babylonian tablets, in which two lines of the text are occasionally
written on one line of the tablet when they are separated from each
other by a division-mark. This is simply due to want of space,
which necessitated the crowding of the text.

FORMS O F TEXT.
cxv
halves of each verse,’ an arrangement which is not
met with on any of the Assyrian tablets. But both
the Assyrian and Neo- Babylonian copies represent the
same “recension” of the text, and, as has already
are probably the descendants of
a common Babylonian original. T h e following table
will serve to show the number of Assyrian and
Babylonian copies of each of the Seven Tablets under
which the forty-nine separate fragments of the text
may be arranged :-
TABLET.
ASSYRIAN TEXT.
NEO-BAB. TEXT. NEO-BAB. EXTRACTS.
Table showing
Four copies (Nos. Four copies Two practice- the number of
I , 6,
8,
(Nos. 2, 3, 4,
tablets”
IO, 12).
(Nos. 5,
Nos. and 11 are proba-
Nos.
and IO are
Tablets.
bly parts of the same
probably parts of
tablet.
the same tablet.
Four copies (Nos. Three copies
16, 17, 18,
(Nos. 13, 14,
Nos. 18 and
are proba-
bly not parts of the same
tablet.
Four copies (Nos. Two copies
Three prac-
20, 23, 25, 28).
(Nos, 21, 26).
tice-tablets”
Nos. 23 and
are proba-
(Nos.
bly not parts of the same
tablet ; it is possible,
however, that No. 23 is
part of a copy of Tabl.
its text corresponding to
13-24.
See below, p.
See above, pp.

INTRODUCTION.
TABLET.
ASSYRIAN TEXT.
NEO-BAB. TEXT. NEO-BAB. EXTRACTS.
the number of
Three copies
One copy
One “practice-
onian copies
tablet
of
Tablets.
the Seven
(No. 32).
Nos.
and
are proba-
bly parts of the
tablet.
V Four, or five,
copies (Nos. 35,
Nos. 35 and
are possi-
bly parts of the same
tablet.
VI
One copy
(No’.
Four, or five, Two copies
copies (Nos. 41, (Nos.
451
Nos. 41 and 46 are proba-
bly parts of the same
tablet, and Nos. 47 and
49 are probably parts of
another tablet
it is
possible that No. 45 is
a
of the same tablet
as Nos. 41
and 46.
Assyrian
In the arrangement and interpretation of the
Commeiitaries
to
Seventh text of the Seventh Tablet we receive considerable
Tablet.
assistance from some fragments of Assyrian com-
mentaries which have come down to us. These were
compiled by the Assyrian scribes in order to explain
that composition, and they are of the greatest value
for the study of the text. The contents of these
documents, and their relation to the text of the Seventh

ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES.
Tablet, are described in detail in Appendix
but the
following- facts with regard to the size of the tablets
inscribed with the commentaries, and to previous
publications of portions of them, may here be con-
veniently given.
T h e most important class of commentary takes the Commentary
form of a bilingual list, and, as has been pointed out of the first
class.
presupposes the existence of a Sumerian
version of part of the text of the Seventh Tablet of
the Creation Series. The text of the commentary is
inscribed in a series of double columns ; in the left
half of each column it gives a list of the Sumerian
words, or ideograms, and, in the right half, opposite
each word is added its Assyrian equivalent. It is
noteworthy that the list is generally arranged in the
order in which the words occur in the Assyrian text
of the Seventh Tablet. T h e columns of the com-
mentary are divided into a number of compartments,
or sections, by horizontal lines impressed upon the
clay, and the words within each compartment
refer either to separate couplets, or to separate lines,
of the Seventh Tablet. Of this class of commentary
we possess six fragments of two large tablets which
were inscribed with five or six double columns of
writing on each side; the two tablets are duplicates
of one another, having been inscribed with the same
See below, pp.
ff.
See above, p. lxxix, n. I, and below, p. 158.

INTRODUCTION.
version of the commentary.
The following is a
description of the six separate fragments, the two
large tablets, to which they belong, being headed
respectively A and B :-

Fragments of
( I ) S. I I + S.
S. 1,416. For the text, see
Commentary.
Vol.
pls.
and lv cf. also App. I,
pp. 158 ff.,
T h e fragment is the top
hand portion of the tablet;
it measures 4 i n . by in. The text of S. I I + S. 980 was
published in V R.,
No. 4. The fragment S. 1,416,
which I have joined to the other two, has not been previously
published.
( 2 ) K. 4,406. For the text, see Vol.
pls. liv-lv
cf.
App. I, pp. 163 ff.
T h e fragment
the top right hand portion of the tablet ;
it measures
in. by
in. T h e text has been previously
published in
R., pl. 31, No.
( 3 ) 82-3-2 3, I 5 I. For the text, see Vol. I I,
liv
cf. also App. I, p. 162.
T h e fragment measures
by
it has not been
previously published.
B. ( I ) R.
For the text,
see Vol. 11, pls.
cf. also App. I,
pp. 160, 168 f.
T h e fragment is from the left side of the tablet it measures
in. by
T h e fragment R. 366 was published in V R.,
pl.
No. 3 ;
was joined to it by Bezold,
Catalogue, p. 1,608.
The third fragment,
was
identified by Zimmern and published in the
xii,

ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES.
( 2 ) K.
For the text, see
pls. lix-lx ;
cf. also App. I, pp.
167 f.
This fragment measures
by
it has long been
known to be a duplicate of S. I I + 980 (see Bezold, Catalogue,
p.
but its text has not been previously published.
(3)
8,299. For the text, see Vol.
pl. lx ;
cf. also
162 f.
This fragment measures 3 in. by
it has not been
previously published.
In addition to the above commentary
the form Thesecond
and third
of a bilingual list., we possess single specimens of classes
Commentary.
a second and a third class of explanatory text. T h e
second class contains a running commentary to
passages selected from other Tablets of the Creation
Series in addition to the Seventh, and is represented
by the tablet S. 747.' T h e third class, represented by
the obverse of the tablet K.
+ K.
gives
explanations of a number of titles of Marduk, several
of which occur in the recovered portions of the text of
the Seventh Tablet. Each of these two commentaries
furnishes information on various points with regard to
The tablet S. 747, which measures 49 in. by
in., is published
in
Texts, pt. xiii,
32, and its connection with the text of
the Creation Series is described in Appendix I, p.
f. T h e
text was given in transliteration by Delitzsch,
p.
The'tablet
6,086, which measures 4 in. by
is published in Vol. 11, plate
and a transliteration and
a translation of the text are given in Appendix I, pp. I I ff. Col. ii of
the single fragment K. 2, I 07 was given in transliteration by Delitzsch,
5 5.

CXX
INTRODUCTION.
the interpretation of the Seventh Tablet, but, as may
be supposed, they do not approach in interest the six
fragments of the commentary of the first class.
The
T h e transliteration of the text of the Creation
reconstruction
of the text of
Series, which is given in the following pages, has
the Creation
Series.
been made up from the tablets, fragments, and
extracts enumerated on pp. xcvii ff. ; while several
passages in the Seventh Tablet have been con-
jecturally restored from the Assyrian Commentaries
just described.
In the reconstruction of the text
preference has usually been given to the readings
found upon the Assyrian tablets, and the variant
readings of all duplicates, both Assyrian and
Babylonian, are given in the notes at the foot of the
page. T h e lines upon each tablet of the Series have
Numbering of been numbered, and, where the numbering of a line is
the lines.
conjectural, it is placed within parentheses. Great
assistance in the numbering of the lines of detached
fragments of the text has been afforded by the fact
that upon many of
Neo-Babylonian copies every
tenth line is marked with a figure I O ” in the left-
hand margin ; in but few instances can the position of
a detached fragment be accurately ascertained by its
shape. The lines upon the Second and Fifth Tablets
have been conjecturally numbered up to one hundred
and forty. Upon the Sixth Tablet the total number
of lines was one hundred and thirty-six or one hundred
and forty-six and, in view of the fact that the scribe
of No. 92,629 has continued the text to the bottom of

RECONSTRUCTION .OF TEXT.
the reverse of the tablet, the larger number is the The number of
upon the
more probable of the two. T h e following is a list of
the total number of lines inscribed upon each of the
Seven Tablets of the Series :-
Tablet I, 142 lines.
Although it is now possible to accurately estimate
the number of lines contained by the Creation Series,
there are still considerable gaps in the text of several
of the Tablets. T h e only Tablets in which the whole
or portions of every line are preserved are the Third
and Fourth of the Series. Gaps, where the text is
completely wanting, occur in Tablet I, 11. 68-82, and
in Tablet
11.
T h e greater part of the
text of Tablet V is wanting, but by roughly estimating
the position of the fragment K.
which occurs
about in the centre of the text, we obtain two
gaps, between
26 and (66) and between 11. (87) and
(128). Of Tablet VI we possess only the opening
and closing lines, the rest of the text,
2 2 to
1.
being wanting. Finally, the gap in the text of
In the gap in Tablet
11.
may probably be inserted
the new fragment K.
; see Appendix
I 87 ff.

INTRODUCTION.
Tablet VII, between 11. 47 and 105, is partly filled up
by the fragments KK. 12,830, 13,761, 8,519,
which together give portions of thirty-nine lines.
Themetreof
some of the Babylonian copies the metre
the poem.
indicated in writing by the division of the halves of
each verse,’ and, wherever this occurs upon any tablet
or duplicate, the division has, as far as possible,
been retained in the transliteration of the text. I n
accordance with the rules of Babylonian poetry, the
text generally falls into couplets, the second verse
frequently echoing or supplementing the first each of
the two verses of a couplet is divided into halves, and
each half-verse may be further subdivided by an
accented
This four-fold division of each
On Nos. 45,528 + 46,614 (No. 3), 82-9-18, 6,879 (No.
38,396 (No.
42,285 (No.
and 93,016 (No. 29) cf. also the
practice-tablets,” Nos.
8,
6,316 (No.
and
82-9-18, 5,448 + 83-1-18,
(No. 27).
For the first description of the metre of the poem, see Budge,
vol. vi, p. 7 ; and for later discussions of the metre of
Babylonian poetry in general, see Zimmern’s papers in the
pp.
ff., x, pp, I ff., xi, pp. 86 ff., and
382 ff. ; cf. also D. M. Mueller,
in
lichen Form,
pp.
ff.
It may be noted that in addition to
the division of the text into couplets, the poem often falls
naturally into stanzas of four lines each. That the metre was
not very carefully studied by the Neo-Babylonian scribes is
proved by the somewhat faulty division of the verses upon some
of the tablets on which the metre is indicated, and also by the
fact that the pupils of the scribes were allowed, and perhaps told,
to write out portions of the poem in sections, not of four, but of
five lines each (see above,
cxiii f., n.

ARRANGEMENT OF TEXT.
verse
be apparent from the following connected
of
the poem.
transliteration of the first half-dozen lines of the
poem, in which the subdivisions of the verses are
marked in accordance with the system of the
Babylonian scribes as found upon the tablet
Sp.
I
3 f.
-
It will be seen that the second verse of each couplet
balances the first, and the caesura, or division, in the
centre of each verse is well marked. T h e second half
of verse 3 and the first half of verse 5 , each of which
contains only one word, may appear rather short for
scansion, but the rhythm is retained by dwelling on
the first part of the word and treating the suffix almost
as an independent word. It is unnecessary to trans-
literate more of the text of the poem in this manner,
as the simple metre, or rather rhythm, can be
detected without difficulty from the syllabic trans-
literation which is given in the following pages.
Published by Zirnmern,
x, p.
f.

I.
I.
e
2.
-
- ma -
zak - rat
3.
-
tu -
za -
mu
- mu Ti -
-
-
i
- ku - u ma
6.
- -
-
e - nu ma
- u ma - -
8.
- -
-
-
[ -
id-ba-nu-u-ma
ki -
a - ma -
No. ‘45,528 + 46,614,
For the principles on which the
text has been made up, see the Introduction.
No. 45,528, etc.,
No.
No. 45,528, etc., omits m a ; No.
reads
No.
(see the Glossary).
No.
No. 45,528, etc.,
No. 93,015,
la
No.
No. 45,528, etc.,
No.
Conjectural restoration it is probable that not more than two
signs are wanting on K.

I.
I . When in the height heaven was not named,
2. And the earth beneath did not yet bear a name,
3. And the primeval
who
them,
4. And chaos, Tiamat, the mother of them both,-
5. Their waters were mingled together,
6. And no field was formed, no marsh was to be seen
7. When of the gods none had been called into being,
8. And none bore a name, and no destinies [were
ordained] ;
9. Then were created the gods in the
of
ma’is omitted by Nos.
and 45,528, etc.
The traces of the character upon No.
etc., suggest rib.
The first sign of the word in No. 45,528, etc., is probably
the restoration of the second half of the line as
the midst of heaven,” is therefore possible. T h e existence
of
or “heaven,” so early in the Creation-story is not
inconsistent with
subsequent acts of creation. After
slaying Tiamat his first act was to use half of her body as
a covering for the
(cf. Tabl.
1.
it is therefore clear that the
was vaguely
conceived as already in existence.

4
CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
IO.
[ . . .
a
-
-
. . . . . . 1
1 2 .
.
. . .
. .
.
13.
[ . . . . . . 1
14.
[ . . .
. . . . 1
1 5 . A n .
.
[ . . . . . . . . 1

16.
-
ut . . . . . . . . 1

a .
. . . . .
18.
e ( ? ) . . . . . . 1
.
[ . . . . . . . . 1

la
. . . . . . . . 1
. . .
. . . . . . . . 1
Nos. 45,528, etc., and
insert the copula u.
T h e end of the line should possibly be restored as
“together,” or
one time.”
No.
reads
I t is preferable to take the word as
the
of the subs.
rather than as the prep.
which is not
written with the long final vowel.
Nos. 45,528, etc., and
insert the copula
No. 45,528, etc.,
If the reading
. . . be correct, the second
half of the line possibly refers to the precedence in
by
and
over
and
This suggestion is
based on the fact that it is
and not
to whom Ea
appeals on hearing of the revolt of Tiamat, and that it is
who subsequently directs the movements of the gods.
No. 45,528, etc.,
No.
; No.
93,015,
K.
. . . No. 45,528, etc.,
in
the translation I have taken the word as the Pret. Kal. from
but it is possible that the word is not complete.

THE BIRTH O F THE GODS.
5
IO.
and
were called into being . .
I I. Ages increased,
. . . .
12. Then
and
were created, and. over
them[ . . . .
Long were the days, then there came forth [ . .
Anu, their son,
. . . . . . . . . . 1
15.
and Anu [ . . . . . . . . . .
And the god Anu
. . . . . . . . . 1
I 7 . Nudimmud, whom his fathers [his]
[ . .
18. Abounding in all wisdom,
. . . . . . 1
He was exceeding strong
. . . . . . . 1
20. He had no rival [ .
. . . . . . . . . 1
2 I. (Thus) were established and [were
18
. . . . .
the great gods (?)
Nos. 45,528, etc.,
and
read
Nos. 45,528, etc., and 35, 34 prove that the traces o f this sign
on K.
and No.
are those
not 6i.
T h e traces upon No. 45,528, etc., suggest the reading
No.
‘“’A-nu-urn. T h e traces which
upon
No. 45,528, etc., are not clear.
The word may possibly be restored
as suggested
in the translation.
No. 35, I 34, pal-ku.
is probably a participle.
L.
evidently contains a description of
(Ea),
and, in view o f the important part he plays in the First and Second
Tablets, it is not improbable
11. 19 and
also refer
him.
This restoration is in accordance with the traces upon Nos.
No. 35,134,
. . .
is evidently the final syllable of a second verb. T h e subject
o f both verbs (possibly some such phrase as
the great
gods,’’ cf. 29) was contained in the second half of the line.

6
CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
22.
. . . . . . .
23.
- ma
[ . . . . . . . .
24. i-na
. . . . . . . . . . . 1
25.
na - Si
[ . . . . . . . . 1

26.
Ti-amat
[ . . . . . 1

27.
[ . . . .
28.
{a-bat
29.
-
-
z a -
is si - ma Mu - urn - mu
- ba
- bit ti -
32.
33.
Ti-
34. a-ma-ti
[ma - - e -
-
35.
p a ]
a -
This restoration is not certain, but it is consistent with the
traces upon No. 45,528, etc., and it gives good sense. L.
thus
concludes the account of the creation of the gods, and in 1.
the
narrative returns to Apsii and Tiamat.
T h e signs should possibly be divided as i-na
T h e traces of the character after
suggest
This restoration is not quite certain. One sign is wanting at
the beginning of the
; the traces of
two signs with which
it concludes suggest the reading -ma-at. For the meaning of
cf.
R,
col. iv, 1.
(not
as H-W-B., p. 640)
u-me
“storms”). The
word is peculiarly applicable to Tiamat.
The traces seem to me to be those of
but kal is possible.
I
the signs are clearly
and not
if the reading
were
the restoration
would be possible.

CONSULTS TIAMAT.
7
2 2 . But
and
were (still) in con-
fusion [ . . . . ],
23. They were troubled and
. . . . . . . 1
24. In disorder(?) . . [ . . . . . . . . 1
25.
was not diminished in might [ . . . .
26. And Tiamat
[ . . . . . . . . . 1
27. She smote, and their deeds [ . . . . . .
28. Their way was evil
. . [ .
. . . .
29. Then Apsii, the begetter of the great gods,
30.
Mummu, his minister, and said unto
him :
31.
0 Mummu, thou minister that rejoicest my spirit,
32.
Come, unto Tiamat let us [go] !
33. So they went and before Tiamat they lay down,
34. They consulted on a plan with regard to the gods
[their
35. Apsii opened his mouth [and spake],
The sign upon No. 36,726 may be a carelessly written ti; we
can hardly read TIL-TIL (cf. Brunnow, No.
T h e text is
taken from a practice-tablet, and several of the characters upon it
roughly made.
The reading of ta as' for ga me is also possible.
No. 36,726,
No. 36,726,
;
No. 36,726, Tu-a-ma-ti; 81-7-27,
. . . .
Conjectural restoration. The end of the line should perhaps
be restored as
; in any case the line must have
run over upon the edge of the tablet No. 36,726.
81-7-27,
No. 36,726, Tu-a-mu-ti.
The restoration of this and the following line is conjectural.

8
CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
36. a-na [
-
a - ma -
37.
. . . . 1
. . . . 1
38.
mu
39.
- [ , . . . . . 1
40.
-
-
-
an -
-
-
-
-
42.
e -
-
. . . .
43. [ . .
. . e - . . . . . . .
44. -
-
it -
45. [mi]
- - a
nu
ni
46.
47.
ma
Ku]
48. [ . . .
This line is conjecturally restored.
81- 7- 27, 80,
T h e end of the line obviously contained some parallel phrase
to
; this has been restored from 1.
On No. 45,528, etc., there are traces of the character which
follows
; it does not seem to be
K. 3,938 and 81-7-27, 80,
i is omitted
8 1-7-27, 80.
For this restoration, see 11. 96, roo, and
Tablet IV, 1. 87.
K. 3,938 reads
For this restoration, cf. Tablet IV, 1. 89, and Tablet
No, 36,688, ti.

TIIE PLOT AGAINST THE GODS.
9
36. And unto Tiamat, the glistening one, he addressed
[the word] :
37.
. . . .
way [ . . . .
38.
By day I cannot rest, by night [I cannot lie
down (in
39.
But I will destroy their way, I will
. . .
40.
Let there be lamentation, and let us lie down
(again in peace)."
4 I . When Tiamat [heard] these words,
42. S h e raged and cried aloud [ . . . .
43. [She . . . grievously [ . . . .
44. She uttered a curse, and unto
she
:
45.
What then shall we
46.
Let their way be made difficult, and let us [lie
down (again) in
Mummu answered, and gave counsel unto
48. [ . . .
hostile (to the gods) was the
counsel
gave] :
Conjecturally restored ; another possible restoration is a-na
She uttered a curse against [the gods,
her sons].''
The line is conjecturally restored.
For the restoration, cf. 1. 40, and
8, note 7.
No. 45,528, etc.,
. . .
T h e traces upon 81-7-27, 80 suggest the copula
before
the first word of the line was probably another adj. descriptive of
counsel.
No. 46,803,
The restoration
is not certain, as in
47 on
81-7-27, 80 the
is written with the determinative.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
49.
. . .
50.
- [at]
5 2 .
a-na
. . . .
. . . .
54. [ . . .
. . .
5 5 .
ni e
56. [ . . . . . . . . .
-
-
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
58.
.
. . . . .
.
.
mi .
59.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
This passage is very broken, but the sign is possibly
it is
probably not ma, as Jensen suggests. I n the following line the
of
upon 81-7-27, 80 is certain; and the
precatives are to be taken as in the
m. s., not the 3 f. s. The
parallelism of this passage with 1. 38, moreover, proves that
is to be rendered
by night,” not
the night” ; and the
expression cannot therefore be cited as proving that it was the
creation of light which caused the revolt of
For a further
discussion of this point and of the suggested reading of im ma
in
see the Introduction.
T h e last sign of the line preserved by
80 is either
e or
If e, it is to be identified with the e of No. 46,803, and the
preceding word must be read as
to read
is
consistent with the traces upon the tablet, but is hardly probable.

COUNSEL.
49.
Come,
way is strong, but thou shalt
destroy [it]
50. Then by day shalt thou have rest, by night
shalt thou lie down (in peace).”
5 I .
[hearkened unto] him and his countenance
grew bright,
52. [Since] he
Mummu) planned evil against the
gods his sons.
53.
. . . . he was afraid [ . . . .
54. His knees [became
they gave
beneath him,
55. [Because of the
which their first-born had
planned.
56.
. . . . their [ . . . they altered(?).
57. [ . . . . . . . . they [ . . . .
58. Lamentation
. . . . they sat in [sorrow]
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Conjectural restoration.
No. 46,803, mi.
The traces on No. 46,803 suggest the reading
This seems to be the reading of No. 46,803.
No. 46,803, Obv., 8, contains 11. 53 and 54 of the text, and
the division-mark is not preserved ; the sign
may therefore
belong to the second half of 1. 53.
81-7-27,. 80 reads
. . . In
2,056,
col.
(last three lines), a verb
forms a group with
and
; cf. also H-W-B., p. 486, col. a.
Cf. Tablet 11, 1. 6.
L.
formed the first half of
of the Obverse of
No. 46,803, but none of it has been preserved. The scribe of
Nos. 46,803 and
has written several couplets of the text in
single lines on his tablet.

I 2
CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
60.
””E-a
61. [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 3
62.
. . . .
63. [ . . . .
. . . .
64. [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
65. [ . . . . . .
[ . . . . 3
66.
. . . . . . .
67. [ . . . . .
[Lines 68-82 are wanting.]
83. [ . . . . . . .
84.
. . . .
85.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
-
86.
. . . . . . . . .
.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . .
. . . . . . . .
-
go.
. . . . . . . . . . .
- a - -
. . . . . . . . . . 1
- tuin
The reading
is not quite certain ; there are traces of
only two signs.
The word meku occurs again in Tablet
1.
and Tablet
66
. . . .
and from the context of these passages it is clear that
the word describes an act or state capable of inspiring terror.
R,
36, No. 3, Obv., 49
explains the group [KIA-SAL as
KA
or
and a following group as ditto
me-ku-u)
If
may connect this me-ku-u with
the meku in the passages quoted above, we may perhaps assign to
it some such meaning as muttering, growling, snarling.” I t is
probable that
Mummu, and Kingu, as well as Tiamat, were
conceived as monsters and not endowed with
forms.

LEARNS THE PLOT.
60. Then Ea, who knoweth all that
went up and
he beheld their
. . . . . . . . . . . .
.
. . . . his pure incantation
. ] . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . 1 5
. . . misery
. . .
67.
. . . . . .
[Lines 68-82 are wanting.]
. . .
. . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . an
. . . . . . . . . . . .
.
he shall confound
11
. . . . . ] h e . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . for ever.
. . . . . . . . the evil,
No. 46,803, Obv., 1.
contained 11.
and 62 of the text.
62 ff. are so broken that the reading of the signs which are
preserved is not certain.
No. 46,803, Obv.,
contained 11. 64 and 65 of the text.
It is probable that No. 46,803, Obv., 1. 15, contained 11. 66 and
67 of the text.
Conjectural restoration ; the reading of gi is not certain.
No. 46,803, Rev., 1.
contained 11. 87 and 88 of the text.
Perhaps read a-ga-am-ma, swamp ; but the a is not certain.
Tiamat is possibly the subject of the verb.
I t is possible that the verb in Tablet IV, 11. 63 and 64, should
be transliterated
and connected with the verb in the
present passage and with
in 1. 99.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
92.
. . . . . . . . . . .
93. [ . . . . . . . . [ . .
94. [ . . . . .
is"
95.
. . . . . . . .
pu
96. [ . . . . . . . .
97.
. . . . . . . .
. .
98. [ . . .
su-[ . .
. . . . . . .
.
.
[ . . . . . . .
.
. . . . . .
.
102.
. . . . . . .
.
103. [ . . . . . . .
.
[ . . . . . . .
. .
. . . . . . .
T h e speech that follows is evidently addressed to Tiamat.
The speaker refers to the evil fate which has overtaken
and
Mummu in their revolt against the gods (cf. 11. 97 and 98); h e
encourages Tiamat to take vengeance for them (1.
and, by
continuing the struggle, to obtain with him the slothful peace
which she desires
roo ff.).
From the fact that Tiamat sub-
sequently promoted Kingu to lead her forces ('because he had
given her support (cf. 1. I
and addressed him as her chosen
it may be inferred that the speaker of 11. 93 ff. was Kingu.
82-9-18, 6,879,
. . .
No. 46,803 also reads
preceded by traces of another sign.
One sign is wanting at the end of the line, perhaps
No. 46,803, Rev., 1.
contains 11. 97 and 98 of the text. I t is
possible that 1. 98 begins with the words
in which
case
(or ku) would form the last sign of line 97. Elsewhere on
the tablet, however, the scribe has not omitted the division-signs
when writing two lines of the text together; cf. No. 46,803, Obv.,
11. 9 and IO. I t is safer to assume that no part of 1. 98 has been
preserved
No. 46,803.

FATE OF
AND
92.
. . . . . . . . . he
93.
. . . ]thy [ . . ]h e hath conquered and
94.
. . . he [weepeth] and sitteth in tribulation(?).
95.
. . . . . . . . . . . of fear,
96. .. [ . . . . we shall not lie down (in peace).
97.
. . . . . . Apsii is laid
. . . and Mummu, who were taken captive,
i n [ . . .
99.
[ . . . . . . thou

. . . ,
. . . . . let us lie down (in peace).
. . . . . . . . they will smite (?) [ . . .
102.
[ . . . . . let us lie down (in peace).
103.
. . . thou shalt take vengeance for them,
104. [ . . . unto the tempest shalt thou [ . . . ! ..
105. [And Tiamat hearkened
the word of the
bright god, (and said) :
82-9-18, 6,879 gives a variant reading for the second half of
the line:
ma-a-[ . . .
Cf. 1. 89, and p. 13, note
82-9-18, 6,879 gives a variant reading for the second half of
the line:
. . .
The first two signs of the word are not quite certain.
8, 6,879,
. . .
The word should probably be restored as
or
The first half of the line may possibly be restored as
Ti-amat], as suggested in the translation; or
Ti-amat
a-na], cf. Tablet 11, I. ( I J 3). According to this interpretation the
speech of the god (Kingu) ends with 1. 104, Tiamat replies in
1. 106, and with 1.
the narrative begins the description of
preparations for battle. It is possible that the speech
does not end with 1. 104, but continues to
106; in that case
1. 106 may be restored in some such way as [The leadership of
the gods unto me] shalt thou entrust,'' and for
in
1.
we should perhaps read
The former inter-
pretation seems to me preferable, as it assigns a line to Tiamat in
which she assents to Kingu's proposals.

16
CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
[ . . . . . . .
107. [ . . . . . . .
[ . . .
[ . . . . . . . an
. . .
- ma]
I I I .
I
i ban - nu -
.
-
I 14.
- tu ma
ni
I
ki-ma]
da-mu
I I 7.
I
- -
I
-
-
- mi
I 20.
la
We may perhaps restore the end of the line as i
; cf. Tablet IV, 1. 86.
T h e word may possibly be restored as
Lines
have been restored from Tablet
11.
A title of Tiamat.
I n the parallel passages the majority of the duplicates read
not
which precludes the translation she made them even as

TIAMAT PREPARES FOR BATTLE.
106.
. . . shalt thou entrust ! let us wage [war] !
107. [ . . . . the gods in the midst of
. . .
I 08. [ . . . . .
for the gods did she create.’
[They banded themselves together and] at the
side of Tiamat [they] advanced ;
I IO. [They were furious, they devised mischief without
resting] night and [day].
[They prepared for battle], fuming and raging
1 1 2 . [They joined their forces] and made war.
I
who formed all things,
I 14. [Made in addition] weapons invincible, she
spawned monster-serpents,
I 15. [Sharp of] tooth, and merciless of fang
I 16. [With poison instead of] blood she filled [their]
bodies.
I 17. Fierce [monster-vipers] she clothed with terror,
I
[With splendour] she decked them, [she made
them] of lofty
[Whoever beheld] them, terror overcame
120. Their bodies reared up and none could withstand
[their attack].
gods.” The same variety of reading occurs in a parallel expression
in I V R , pl.
B, Obv., 1.
and C, Obv., 1. 1 1 ,
da-a-ti
(so B C ,
have made the
honour of the king to be exalted.”
No. 45,528, etc.,
he was
overcome by terror,” or possibly,
his terror overcame him ”
of the two I think it preferable to assign a passive meaning to
and to take
as an adverb.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
I 2 I .
- as’ - mu
-
[La
122.
U R -
123.
[sa -
124.
a -
[ta -
xi]
125.
nu
I
kakku
a -
tu]
No. 45,528, etc.,
or
In
list of monsters created by Tiamat, both here and in the
parallel passages, it is probable that the words which occur in the
singular are used collectively.
I n
6,
1. 26, CUR]-RE is explained as
“raging h o u n d ” ; the reading of the ideogram is not
certain.
No. 45,528, etc., inserts
No. 45,528, etc.,
Restored from Tablet
1. 29; No.
etc.,
(or
GUD, but not
. . . .
No.
No.
No. 45,528, etc., ki-ma.
That is, eleven kinds of monsters ; since the plural is used in

BROOD OF MONSTERS.
[She set] up
and dragons, and the
(monster) [
I 22. [And hurricanes],
and raging
and
scorpion-men,
123. And mighty [tempests], and
and
[rams]
-124. [They bore] cruel weapons, without fear of [the
fight].
125. H e r commands [were mighty], [none] could
resist them
126. After this fashion, huge of stature, [she made]
eleven (monsters).”
127. Among the gods who were
sons, inasmuch
as he had given [her support],
S h e exalted Kingu; in their midst [she raised]
him [to power].
129. T o march before the forces, to lead [the host],
I
T o give the battle-signal, to advance to the attack,
the case of many of the classes, it is clear that Tiamat created more
than one of each.
No. 45,528, etc.,
12 No.
the sons of Apsii and Tiamat.
13 Nos. 45,528, etc., and
14 No.
etc., . . .
. . .
15 No. 45,528, etc.,
; No.
16 Nos. 45,528, etc., and
No.
I 5 ,
18 K. 3,938,
No. 45,528, etc.,
19 No. 45,528, etc.,
81-7-27, 80 reads
to summon to the attack.”

20
CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
-
tam -
-
ab
-
-
132.
-
- ma ka
I 34. ma-Zi-hut
e -
-
at -
136.
. .
138.
si-it pi-i-ka]
140.
-
-
- ti - mu]
142.
kit-mu-ru
-
- ib]
No.
etc.,
; No.
No.
No. 45,528, etc.,
K. 3,938, a-di; No.
reads KU,
addi.
No. 45,528, etc.,
No.
No. 45,528, etc.,
K. 3,938,
No. 45,528, etc., Zu-u.
No.
Restored from Tablet
104. The Anunnaki are possibly
the subject of the sentence.
NO. 45,528, etc.,
; No.
id-din-ma.

KINGU LEADS THE REBEL HOST.
2 1
T o direct the battle, to control the fight,
132. Unto him she entrusted in [costly raiment] she
made him sit, (saying) :
I have uttered thy spell, in the assembly of the
gods I have raised thee to power.
T h e dominion over all the gods [have I
entrusted unto him].
Be thou exalted, thou my chosen spouse,
May they magnify thy name over all [of them
. . . the
137. She gave him the Tablets of Destiny, on [his]
breast she laid them, (saying) :
138. T h y command shall not be without avail, and
[the word of thy mouth shall be established]."
Kingu, (thus) exalted, having received [the
power of Anu],
[Decreed] the fate
the gods his sons,
(saying) :
Let the opening of your mouth [quench] the
Fire-god
142. Whoso is exalted in the
let him [display
(his) might] !
No.
NO. 93,015,
. . .
No. 45,528, etc.,
No.
in-nu-nu.
The scribe of No.
has written ma for
by
No. 45,528, etc., a-na
for the gods his sons."
NOS. 45,528, etc., and
81-7-27, 80 and No. 45,528,
is omitted by Nos. 45,528, etc., and
81-7-27, 80,

I .
-
Ti - a - ma
p i ti
-
- e ti
-
a-na
- - -
3. [ana
gi-mil]
4. [ . . . .
a-na ‘“’E-a
5 .
- ma]
a
a -
a
6
-
bu
7.
u] -
-
-
-
-
-
8.
- is”
a -
-
- di
- ma
-
a -
a
-
-
A -
IO.
a-na
I 2. [
ag -
- is’
ab - bat
I 3.
-
-
-
-
-
14.
-
a -
-
The beginning of 1. I has been restored from the catch-line on
Tablet I, preserved by No. 45,528 46,614.
Conjectural restoration.
For this restoration cf. Tablet I, 1. 103.
T h e sign is possibly
The rendering of this line is a little uncertain. The beginning
may perhaps be restored as
; in that case a passive
meaning must be assigned to
and the line translated,
How she had collected her [forces] unto Ea was divulged.”

I . Tiamat made weighty her handiwork,
2 . [Evil] she wrought against the gods her children.
[To avenge]
Tiamat planned evil,
But how
had collected her [forces, the god
. . . . unto Ea
Ea [hearkened
this thing, and
6. H e was
afflicted and he sat in sorrow.
[The days] went by, and his anger was appeased,
8. And to [the place of]
his father he took
[his way].
[He went] and standing before’
the father
who
him,
[All
IO.
that] Tiamat had plotted he repeated unto him,
I I. [Saying,
our mother hath conceived
a hatred for us,
1 2 .
With all her force she
full of wrath.
All the gods have turned to her,
[With] those, whom ye created, they go at her
side.
For
we may also read
and for the object of
may perhaps restore
the line may then be
translated, “But when
. . . . had
his [chariot],
unto Ea he repaired.” It
be noted that not very much is
missing from the beginning of the line.
Lines
o have been conjecturally restored.
Or, possibly, addressing
Lines I
have been restored from Tablet
11. 73-81.
NO. 38,396,
NO. 38,396,

CREATION SERIES, TABLET 11.
I 5 .
- bu - - ni
16.
-
-
I
-
- - ma i -ban-nu-u
[
- ma -
-
20.
ma -
at -
-
22.
us’ - ma
- Zu
24.
US-
a i -
is”
-
25.
-
- mi -
26.
NO. 38,396,
No. 92,632
93,048, mu.
No. 38,396, ri.
No. 92,632, etc., bi.
No. 38,396, a.
No. 92,632, etc., ti.
No. 38,396,
Nos. 38,396 and 92,632, etc.,
No. 38,396,
No. 38,396, ma-Jar.
No. 92,632, etc.,
; No. 38,396,
No. 38,396,
; No. 92,632, etc.,
No. 38,396,
No, 92,632, etc., da-mi.

EA CARRIES THE TIDINGS TO
They are banded together and at the side of
Tiamat they advance
They are furious, they devise mischief without
resting night and day.
17. They prepare for battle, fuming and raging
I 8.
They have joined their forces and are making war.
who formed all things,
20.
Hath made in addition weapons invincible, she
hath spawned monster-serpents,
2 I .
Sharp of tooth, and merciless of fang.
2 2 .
With poison instead of blood she hath filled
their bodies.
23.
Fierce monster-vipers she hath clothed with
terror,
24.
With splendour she hath decked them, she hath
made them of lofty
2 5 .
Whoever beholdeth them is
by
Their bodies rear up and none can withstand
their attack.
2 7 .
She hath set up vipers, and dragons, and the
(monster)
Nos. 38,396 and 92,632, etc.,
No. 38,396, [GAIL-BUK na-ad-ru-turn
So No. 38,396; No. 92,632, etc., reads
and
No.
+ 46,614,
For the
see above, p. 16 f., note
See above, p. 1 7 .
Nos. 38,396 and 92,632, etc.,
No. 38,396,
No. 92,632,
NO. 92,632,
No. 92,632,

26
CREATION SERIES, TABLET
28.
-
-
UR -
29.
- me da ab
-ti
sa
-
30.
32.
ki-ma
tab
33. i-na
35.
36.
kak-ku
37.
- am
- ab
Kat
-
i-na
39.
i-na
40.
-
- i
e -
-
- ta
For this ideogram see above, p. 18, note 3.
No. 38,396 prefixes the determinative
K. 4,832,
K. 4,832,
I.. 4,832,
K. 4,832, ti.

EA CARRIES THE TIDINGS TO
28.
And hurricanes and raging hounds, and
men,
29,
And mighty tempests, and fish-men and rams
They bear cruel weapons, without fear of the
fight.
3
Her commands are mighty, none can resist them
32.
After this fashion, huge of stature, hath she
made eleven (monsters).
33. Among the gods who are her sons, inasmuch as
he hath given her support,
34.
She hath exalted Kingu in their midst she
hath raised him to power.
35.
T o march before the forces, to lead the host,
36.
T o give the battle-signal, to advance to the
attack,
37.
[To direct]' the battle, to control the fight,
38.
Unto him [hath she entrusted]; in costly
raiment she hath made him sit, (saying):
39.
[I have uttered] thy [spell], in the assembly of
the gods I have raised thee to power,
40.
'[The dominion over all] the gods have I
entrusted [unto thee].
41.
[Be thou exalted], thou [my chosen spouse],
Lines 37-48 have been restored from Tablet
11.
and
4,832,
. . .
4,832,

28
CREATION SERIES, TABLET
42.
. . . .
44.
p i
47.
-
pi -
nu]
- ni - -
48.
- -
-
-
ra6 - -
me -
50. [ . . . . . . . . Sa]
it
51. [ . . .
. . . .
-
52. [ , . . , .
. . . .
1 -
2 4
54. . . . . . . . . -
- Si at -
- na -
I n the parallel passage, Tablet 111, 1. 104, No.
reads at
the end of the line
This is in favour of Jensen’s
suggestion that the present passage should be restored as
uk-ki; cf. the list of gods, K.
(published by Bezold, P.S.B.A.,
vol. xi, March,
col.
1. 8, which explains
as
.
Conjectural restoration.
For the first half of the line Delitzsch suggests the restoration
he
his loins.”

LAMENTATION.
42.
'[May they magnify thy name over all of
them . . . . . .
43.
[She hath given
the Tablets of Destiny, on
his breast she] laid them, (saying) :
44.
[Thy command shall not be without avail], and
the [word] of thy mouth shall be established.'
45.
[Now Kingu, (thus) exalted], having received
the power of Anu,
46.
Decreed the fate [for the gods, her sons],
(saying) :
47.
Let [the opening of your mouth] quench the
Fire-god
48.
[Whoso is exalted in the battle], let him display
(his) might !
49. [When
heard how Tiamat]' was mightily
in revolt,
50. [ . . . . . . . . he bit his lips,
51. [ . . . . . his mind was not at peace,
52. His [ . . . he made a bitter lamentation :
. . . . . . . . . . . . battle,
54.
. . . . . . . . ]thou . . . .
and]
thou
The reading
is certain.
I take as the Pret., not the Pres. From 11. 93 ff. of the
First Tablet it may be inferred that
was conquered before
Tiamat made her preparations for battle. It is clear, therefore, that
in the present passage
is to be taken as the Pret. and not
as the Pres. ; and, as
is addressing Ea, it may be concluded
that E a was the conqueror of Apsfi. In accordance with this con-
clusion is the fact that it was the god E a who first discovered the
conspiracy of Apsfi and Tiamat (see Tablet I,

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
[Ti - ainat
-gu a
ma -
- Sa
57.
. . . . . . . . . .
ta
-
58. [ . . . . . . .
. .
[A gap of about ten lines occurs here.]
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
(70). [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
(71) [ . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
(72)
ana]
(73)
. . . . . nu .
. .
.
(74)
(75) [ad-
ma
- tis” Ti -
i
at
(76) [ . . . .
(77)
- ma - ma]
ta
-
-
(78) [a ma -
at -
Si -
-pa -as”-
(79)
me - e]
-
-
A n -
(80)
tar
I think there is no doubt
should be taken‘ as the adv.
where ?
T h e beginning of the line is conjecturally restored.
The reading of
at the end of the line is certain.
Before the determinative the sign AN is visible.
The numbers of the lines, when conjectural, are enclosed
within parentheses.

SENDS A N U TO
[But Tiamat hath exalted
and where' is
one who can oppose h e r ? "
57. [ . . . . . . . . . . . deliberation
58. [ . . . . the . . of] the gods,
[A gap of about ten lines occurs here.]
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
(70) [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

(71) [ . . . . .
1
(72)
unto] his son addressed [the word] :
(73)
. . . . . . . my mighty hero,
[Whose] strength [is great] and whose onslaught
cannot be withstood,
(75) [Go] and stand before Tiamat,
(76) [That] her spirit [may be
that her
heart may be merciful.
[But if] she will not hearken unto thy word,
(78) Our [word] shalt thou speak unto her, that she
may be pacified."
[He heard the] word of his father
(80) And [he directed] his path to her, towards her he
took the way.
(SI) Anu [drew
he beheld the muttering' of
Tiamat,
The first part of the line probably contained some such phrase
as
as suggested in the translation.
The sense of the couplet seems to be that, should Tiamat not
listen to Anu, she might perhaps respect the authority of
For this restoration, cf. Tablet IV, 1.
See above, p.
note

CREATION SERIES, TABLET 11.
- -
(82)
a
-
- tu -
-
(83) [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . -
An -
(84) [ . . . . . . . . . . . . -
- kar
( 8 5 )
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . -
[A gap of about twenty lines occurs here.]
(104)
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
(105)
[ . . . . . mu -
a - [ . .
(106) [ . . . . . . . . . . . . .
-
(107)
. . . . . . . . a
p i -
ti -
. . . . . . . . . . . .
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
(I IO) at
ma ma -
mu nap p i -
- bi -
. . . . . .
. . . . .
(I 14)
e -
it - ta -
ma -
-
A n
(I I 5 )
This line has been restored from Tablet
1.
T h e last word of the line may possibly be restored as
in which case the line would form part of a speech of Marduk to
This restoration is not certain.
K. 4,832, me.
Literally, “who maketh broad his heart”; cf.
“that her heart may be merciful.” The phrase, as
applied to
implies that he shows mercy on the gods by

APPEALS TO MARDUK.
33
(82) [But he could not withstand her], and he turned
back.
(83) [ . . . . . . . . . . .
(84) [ . . . . . . . . he spake unto him :
(85) [ . . . . . . . . . . . upon me
[A gap of about twenty lines occurs here.]
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
(104) [
(105) [ . . . . . . an avenger [ . . .
(106) [ . . . . . . . . . . .
(107)
. . . . . in the place of his decision
(108) [ . . . . . . . he spake unto him :
(109)
. . . . . . . . . . thy father
( I IO)
Thou art my son, who maketh merciful his
heart.
( I I I )
. . . to the battle shalt thou draw nigh,
( I 1 2 )
[ . . . he that shall behold thee shall have
peace."
( I 13) And the lord rejoiced at the word of his father,
( I 14) And he drew nigh and stood before
( I I 5)
beheld him and his heart was filled with
consenting to become their avenger. This seems to me preferable
to my previous translation, ( ' w h o maketh valiant his heart"
(cf.
Texts, part xiii, pl. 4, note).
K. 4,832,
No. 40,559,
4,832, . . .
NO.
4,832,
K.
4,832, and Nos.
and 92,632, etc.,
Nos.
and 92,632, etc.,
3

34
CREATION SERIES, TABLET
( I 16)
Si -
Sap ti -
a - -
[a -
- tu - mat
tu
( I IS)
-
- ma
- - - - a
-
( I
-
- -
a i - u
( I 22) [ . .
Sa
i-na
.
nu -
-
- -
( I 24)
at-ta
(125) [ . . . .
- nu -
-
- -
( I 26)
at-ta
Nos.
and 92,632, etc.,
NO.
Conjectural restoration ; the traces of the second sign in the
line on No. 38,396 may be those of
or
No.
Nos.
and 92,632,
K. 4,832,
Conjectural
; for a somewhat similar change of one
word when a couplet is repeated, see Tablet IV, 11. 3-6.
I t is clear that at this point Marduk ceases to speak, and that
answer begins with the following line.
Literally, “ O f what man has his battle caused thee to go

CONSENTS T O F I G H T
35
( I 16) He kissed him on the lips and his fear departed
from him.
( I 17)
[0 my
let not the word of thy lips
be overcome,
( I
Let me go, that I may accomplish all that is
in thy heart.
( I
[0
let not the word of thy lips be
overcome,
( I 2 0 )
[Let me] go, that I may accomplish all that is
in thy heart."
( I 2 I )
What man is it, who hath brought thee forth
to battle ?
( 1 2 2 )
[ . . . Tiamat, who is a woman, is armed
and attacketh thee."
(123)
. . .
. . rejoice and be glad;
(124) T h e neck of Tiamat shalt thou swiftly trample
under foot.
( 1 2 5 )
. . .
. . rejoice and be glad;
( 1 2 6 )
[The neck] of Tiamat shalt thou swiftly
trample under foot.
forth." No.
reads
; according to this reading it
is possible to take
as the subject, and
as the
object, of the verb.
No.
I take as the Pres. Kal. from
followed by the
direct accusative.
K. 4,832, ina
It is possible that the first word of the line should be restored
in which case
and
must be taken as
substantives, let there be joy and gladness."
K. 4,832,

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
( I 27)
-
- -
- nu
(129)
-
ka]
-
-
is’
- -
.-
(130) [ . . . .
-
-
a -
a mat
- -
(I 32)
a-na
( I 33) be -
-
9
( I 34)
- ma ana
-
- ku - un
( I 35)
-
- a - -
( I 36)
( I 37)
(138)
( I 39)
a-ban-nu-u
ai
K. 4,832,
No. 38,396,
E. 4,832,
is possibly Pres. Iftaal from
or Pres.
from
with (or without) the m. s. pron. suffix; if the former, the
beginning of the line
perhaps be restored as
as
suggested in the translation.
. . .
NO. 92,632,
. . .
K. 4,832 seems to have read
K. 4,832,
NO.

REQUEST.
37
( 1 2 7 )
0 my [son], who knoweth all wisdom,
( I 28)
Pacify
with thy pure incantation.
( I 29)
Speedily set out upon thy way,
For [thy blood
shall not be poured
thou shalt return again."
I ) The lord rejoiced at the word of his father,
( I 32) His heart exulted, and unto his father he spalte :
( I 33)
0 Lard of the gods, Destiny of the great gods,
( I 34)
If I, your avenger,
( I 35)
Conquer Tiamat and give you life,
(136) Appoint an assembly, make my fate pre-
eminent and proclaim
(137) In
seat yourselves joyfully
together,
(138) With my word in place of you will I decree
fate.
( I 39)
May whatsoever I do remain unaltered,
(140)
May the word of my lips never be changed
nor made of no avail."
No.
K. 4,832 and No.
No.
[
I n No.
reads:
. . .
[Appoint- an
make my fate pre-eminent."
In No.
reads:
. . .
No.
No.
No.
mi-inz.
No.
K. 292,

I . An - S’av
- a
i -
-
2 .
3.
Ga - ga suk -
-
-
k a - bit - ti -
[a-na
u
. . . . . . .
ti -
- -
- ’
. . . . . . .
ana
7. [ . . , . . . . . .
- gab - -
8.
- - nu
-
e - ti
[as” - na - an
-
ti -
ku -
- 9
I
[ a-na
I 2.
ana
T h e first two words in the line are restored from the catch-line
in Tablet
see K.
and No.
Lines 2-4 are conjecturally restored; for the restoration of
1. 3, cf. the similar line spoken by Apsu when addressing
in Tablet I, 1. 31.
Jensen compares 1. 14, and suggests the restoration
[The purpose of my heart] thou canst understand.”
82-9-18, 1,403 + 6,316 reads
“thou shalt bring
before me” this reading gives better sense, as it is possible to
refer the phrase to an answer to the summons, which Gaga is
directed to bring from
and
As, however, the
duplicate is merely a
containing extracts from the
text, I have retained the reading of
3,473, etc.

I .
opened his mouth,' and
2 . [Unto Gaga], his [minister],' spake the word :
3. [0 Gaga, thou
that rejoicest my
spirit,
4.
[Unto
and
will I send thee.
5.
. . . . . . . .
thou canst attain,
6.
. . . . thou shalt cause to be brought
before
[ . . . . . .
the gods, all of them,
8.
[Make ready for a feast],' at a banquet let
them sit,
[Let them eat bread],' let them mix wine,
IO.
[That for
their avenger, they may
decree the fate.
I I.
[Go,] Gaga, stand before them,
12.
[And all that]
tell thee, repeat unto them,
(and say) :
Jensen suggests the restoration
let the
gods come."
82-9-18,
+ 6,316,
Lines 8 and 9 are restored from 11. I 33 and I 34.
82-9-18,
+ 6,316,
6,316,
Conjecturally restored.
3,437,
reads
82-9-18, 1,403 6,316,
8 , I
6,3 I 6,
82-9-18,
6,316, a-na.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET 111.
13. [An -
- - -
- ma - -
-
14. -
-
- Sa - a; - bi - - an -
- a - ti
I
3
16.
- -
-
- na - at - ma
-
lab - bat
17. is -
-
-
- ma
-
-
- un
18. a - di Sa at - tu - nu tab na - a
-
-
ka
7
iz - xu
-
la sa -
na - -
-
-
-
-
lab -
23.
- mu -
-
p a - ti -
- la -
24.
la
25.
- tu -
Sin -
-
-
at
- - [i]
26. im-tu.
da-mi
Restored from 1. 7 1 .
Restored from 1. 72.
Restored from 1. 7 3 .
82-9-18,
+ 6,316, nu.
8,
6,3 I 6,
Restored from 1. 74.
82-9-18, 6,950 + 83-1-18, 1,868,
82-9-18, 6,950, etc.,
82-9-18, 6,950, etc.,
82-9-18, 6,950, etc.,
6,950, etc.,
6,950, etc.,

INSTRUCTIONS TO GAGA.
13.
your son, hath sent me,
14. [The purpose] of his heart he hath made
known unto me.
15. [He saith that
our mother hath con-
ceived a hatred for us,
16.
[With all] her force she rageth, full of wrath.
17. All the gods have turned to her,
18. With those, whom ye created, they go at her
side.
They are banded together, and at the side of
Tiamat they advance
2 0 .
They are furious, they devise mischief without
resting night and day.
2 I .
They prepare for battle, fuming and raging ;
2 2 .
They have joined their forces and are making
war.
23.
who formed all things,
24.
Hath made in addition weapons invincible, she
hath spawned monster-serpents,
25.
Sharp of tooth and merciless of fang.
26.
With poison instead of blood she hath filled
their bodies.
Restored from 1. 80 ;
8, 6,950, etc., reads
82-9-18, 6,950, etc.,
82-9-18, 6,950, etc.,
Restored from 1. 81 ; 82-9-18, 6,950, etc., reads mu.
Restored from 1. 82.
82-9-18, 6,950, etc.,
Restored from
8 3 ; 82-9-18, 6,950, etc., reads
82-9-18, 6,950, etc.,
Lines 26-32 have been restored from 11. 84-90.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
27.
na-ad-vu-u-ti
28. m e -
- me
- a
e -
-
29. a -
-
- nu
- ba - ba
-
-
30.
32. - gad-
U R -
-
33. - mi
- ab - - ti
-
-
34.
-as’
la
-
i
a-di-vu
4
35. gad - l a te - vi - tu -
-
- nn - a - [ma]
36.
el-tin
37. i-na
-
38.
Kin-gu
39.
pa-an
40.
ti-[bu-u
41. - ud]
-
-
- ab
-
-
- ti]
See above, p.
f., note 5.
See above, p.
note 3.
Restored from Tablet 11, 1.

INSTRUCTIONS TO GAGA.
43
27.
Fierce monster - vipers she hath clothed with
terror,
28.
With splendour she hath decked them, she hath
made them of lofty stature.
29.
Whoever beholdeth them, terror overcometh
him,
30.
Their bodies rear up and none can withstand
their attack.
31.
She hath set up vipers, and dragons, and the
(monster)
32.
And hurricanes, and raging hounds, and scorpion-
men,
33.
And mighty tempests, and fish-men, and rams
34.
They bear merciless weapons, without fear of
the fight.
35.
H e r commands are mighty, none can resist
them ;
36.
After this fashion, huge of stature, hath she
made eleven (monsters).
37. Among the gods who are her sons, inasmuch as
he hath given her [support],
38. She hath exalted Kingu
in their midst she
hath raised [him] to power.
T o march before the forces, [to lead the host],
40.
[To] give the battle-signal, to advance [to the
attack],
41. [To direct] the battle, to control the [fight],
Lines 34-45 have been restored from 11.
K. 6,650,
or

44
CREATION SERIES, TABLET 111.
42
$a -
43.
- a -
-
44.
45.
46.
. ,
49.
[‘““A-nu-ti]
52.
ina
- -
K. 6,650,
K. 6,650,
according to this reading, 1. 44 does not
form part of
speech, or we may suppose that in this line
Tiamat addresses her followers and not Kingu (cf. note 7).
K. 6,650,
Restored from 1. 104; the Anunnaki are possibly the subject
of the sentence (see below, p.
f., note 8).
6,650,
So No. 42,285 ; K. 6,650 reads
Restored from Tablet
1. 44 No. 42,285
“the
word of his mouth shall be established,”
Tiamat addresses her
followers in the second half of the line.
Restored from Tablet
1. 45 ; No.
reads
lordship, rule.”

INSTRUCTIONS TO GAGA.
45
42.
Unto him [hath she entrusted; in costly
raiment] she hath made him sit, (saying) :
43.
[I have] uttered thy spell, in the assembly of
the gods [I have raised thee to power],
44. " ' [The] dominion over all the gods [have I
entrusted unto thee].
45.
[Be] thou exalted, [thou] my chosen spouse,
46.
' May they magnify thy name over all of [them
. . . . the Anunnaki].'
47.
She hath given him the Tablets of Destiny, on
his breast she laid them, (saying) :
48.
' Thy command shall not be without avail, and
the word of [thy] mouth shall be established.'
" Now Kingu, (thus) exalted, having received
[the power of
50.
Decreed the fate for the gods, her sons, (saying):
51. " ' Let the opening of your mouth quench the
Fire-god ;
52.
Whoso is exalted in the battle, let him display
(his) might !
K. 6,650,
; No.
No. 93,017,
No. 42,285, fi-ma-ti.
Restored from 'Tablet 11,
46; No.
reads
or
K. 6,650,
K.
pi-i-ku-nu; No.
pi-ku-un.
6,650 and No.
3,473, etc., and
NO. 42,285,
ina is omitted by K. 6,650 and No.
No.
kit-mu-ra
82-9-18,
+ 6,316,
6,650 probably reads
(not
82-9-18,
etc.,

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
- ma
A - nu -
- - - a
-
- mud
-
-
- tu -
-
5 5 . -
-
-
-
-
- un
56.
- -
Ti -
lib - ba -
a -
ub - la
57.
a - n a i a - a - t i
58.
a - n a - k u
59. a -
-
Ti -
-
-
ka - - un
60.
61.
i-na
62.
pi-ia ki-ma
s’i-ma-tu
63. la
- mu - u a - ban - nu - u a-na-ku
64. ai
-
ai in -
- -
-
- ti - in
65.
-
- - nu
- ma -
K. 6,650, No.
and 82-9-18,
etc., ‘“‘A-num.
82-9-18,
etc.,
; No. 42,285,
No. 42,285,
82- 9- 18,
etc.,
No. 42,285,
No.
82-9-18,
etc., and No. 42,285,
No. 42,285,
etc.,
No.
82-9-18,
etc.,
82-9-18,
etc.,
No.
82-9-18,
etc., and No. 42,285,

INSTRUCTIONS TO GAGA.
47
53.
sent Anu, but he could not withstand her
54.
Nudimmud was afraid and turned back.
55.
But Marduk hath set out, the director of the
gods, your son
56.
T o set out against Tiamat his heart hath
prompted (him).
57.
He opened his mouth and spake unto me,
(saying) :
58.
' If I, your avenger,
59.
Conquer Tiamat and give you life,
60.
Appoint an assembly,
my fate pre-
eminent and proclaim it.
61.
' In
seat yourselves joyfully to-
gether ;
62.
With my word in place of you will I decree fate.
May whatsoever I do remain unaltered,
64.
' May the word of my lips never be changed
nor made of no avail.'
65.
Hasten, therefore, and swiftly decree for him
the fate which you bestow,
No. 42,285,
No.
No.
82-9-18,
etc.,
No.
k u ; 82-9-18,
etc., kam.
82-9-18,
etc.,
No. 42,285,
No. 42,285,
82-9-18,
etc.,
82-9-18,
etc.,
82-9-18,
etc.,
No. 42,285, Yap-ti-i.
82-9-18, 1,403, etc., No. 42,285 and 82-9-18, 5,448 + 83-1-18,
I I 6,

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
66.
-
- -
-
- nu dan - nu
67. id -
- g a
-
-
u -
- - ma
68.
u
69.
Kin -
is”-
-
-
-
- -
70. i
-
-
i -
-
-
- un
A n -
ma -
-
-
ma - -
-
72.
-
-
- - - bi - - an -
ia-a-ti
73.
- ma Ti -
a - Zit - -
- - - at - ma
- bat
75. is” -
-
-
-
-
-
-
76. a - d i
77.
etc., and 82-9-18, 5,448, etc., insert
NO. 42,285,
. . .
82-9-18,
etc., and
8, 5,448, etc.,
82-9-18,
etc., No. 42,285 and 82-9-18, 5,448, etc.,
No. 42,285 and 82-9-18, 5,448, etc.,
82-9-18,
etc.,
No. 42,285 and 82-9-18, 5,448, etc.,
K. 8,575,
82-9-18,
etc., No. 42,285 and 82-9-18, 5,448, etc., read
before them.”
No.
reads ik-mis, he bowed himself down.”
82-9-18,
etc.,
No. 42,285 and 82-9-18, 5,448,
etc., [ . . .
No.
and 82-9-18, 1,403,
93,017,

GAGA GOES TO
A N D
49
66.
That he may g o and fight your strong enemy !
67. Gaga went, he took his way and
68. Humbly before
and Lahamu, the gods,
his fathers,
69. He made obeisance, and he kissed the ground at
their feet.'
70. He humbled
then he stood up and
spake unto them, (saying) :
your son, hath sent me,
72.
T h e purpose of his heart he hath made known
unto me.
73.
H e saith that Tiamat our mother hath conceived
a hatred for us,
With all her force she rageth, full of wrath.
All the gods have turned to her,
With those, whom ye created, they go at her side.
77.
They are banded together and at the side of
Tiamat they
82-9-18, 1,403,
and 82-9-18, 5,448, etc.,
ra-an-[nil.
82-9-18,
etc.,
No,
82-9-18, 1,403, nu.
8,
No. 42,285,
an-nu-a-ti.
No.
ra.
etc.,
82-9-18,
etc., and No. 42,285,
No.
82-9-18, 1,403, etc., and No. 42,285, Za-ab.
82-9-18,
etc., and No. 41,285,
K. 8,575,
No. 42,285,
K. 8,575,
K. 8,524 and
8,575, Tu-a-ma-ti; No.
Ti-amat.
No. 42,285,
4

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
78.
- xu kap - du
sa -
-
u
-
79. -
- u tam - -
-
- bu -
-
80.
-
- nu - u
- - a -
83.
- tu -
-
- u
- ta - -
86.
- lain - me
- a i -
-
87. a -
- - nu
-
-
-
-
- mi -
88.
89.
ba -
mu
-
u
-
-
go. u -
-
U R -
u
-
K. 8,575 and No. 42,285,
No. 42,285, irn-mu.
NO. 93,017,
No. 42,285 and No.
No.
NO. 42,285,
NO. 93,017,
No. 42,285,
No. 42,285, mu.
No.
No. 42,285,
No. 93,017,
No. 42,285 reads
a scribal error for

GAGA'S MESSAGE.
They are furious, they devise mischief without
resting night and
They prepare for battle, fuming and raging
They have joined their forces and are malting
war.
81.
who formed all things,
82.
Hath made in addition weapons invincible, she
hath spawned monster-serpents,
83. Sharp of tooth and merciless of fang.
84.
With poison instead of blood she hath filled their
bodies.
85. Fierce monster-vipers she hath clothed with
terror,
86.
splendour she hath decked them, she hath
made them of lofty
87.
Whoever beholdeth them, terror overcometh him,
88. " Their bodies rear up and none can withstand
their attack.
89.
She hath set up vipers, and dragons, and the
(monster)
go.
And hurricanes, and raging hounds, and
men,
No.
ki-ma da-mi.
NO. 42,285 seems to have had a variant reading.
No. 42,285,
K.
8,524, e-lis'; see above, p.
f., note 5.
No. 42,285,
No.
NO. 93,017,
No.
for the ideogram UR-BE,
above,
note 3.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
93. gab - Sa
- - tu -
-
Si - na -
ki-ma
95.
s’u-ut
- -
96.
-
-
-
a -
- an - tu
-
-
-
- ab
- ka - tu - ti
-
ma ka -
- a -
ina
ka
I 0 2.
kut
i
103. -
-
-
-
- -
e -
- u at -
104.
. . .
Restored from Tablet
No.
reads
No.
No.
No.
No.
No.
kakku.
No.
I n the parallel passage in 46,
reads

GAGA'S MESSAGE.
53
And mighty tempests, and fish - men, and
[rams]
92.
They bear merciless weapons, without fear of the
fight.
93.
H e r commands are mighty, none can resist them ;
94.
After this fashion,
of stature, hath she
made eleven (monsters).
95.
Among the gods who are her sons, inasmuch as
he hath given her support,
96.
She hath exalted Kingu in their midst she hath
raised him to power.
T o march before the forces, to lead
host,
T o give the battle-signal, to advance to the attack,
T o direct the battle, to control the fight,
Unto him hath she entrusted in costly raiment
she hath made him sit, (saying) :
' I have uttered thy spell, in the assembly of the
gods I have raised thee to power,
102.
' T h e dominion over all the gods have I
entrusted unto thee.
103.
Be thou exalted, thou my chosen spouse,
104.
May they magnify thy name over all of them
. . . . the
105. She hath given him the Tablets of Destiny,
on [his] breast [she laid them], (saying) :
. . .
I n the present line on No.
there are
traces of
followed by traces of two signs and by the word
A-nun-nu-[ki] which ends the line. The Anunnaki are possibly
the subject of the sentence.
Line
has been restored from 1. 47.

54
CREATION SERIES, TABLET
106.
si-it
107.
-
p i - i -
- nu
-
-
-
I IO.
ina
-
I I I.
ma
- a ma -
I 12.
-
- mud e -
-
- [tu -
-
I I 3. -
ab -
ma -
-
- un]
I 14.
-
-
Ti -
a -
-
a - n a ia-a-ti]
I 16.
-
- ma a-na-ku [mu
-
- -
I 17. a -
-
Ti -
-
-
-
- -
I I 8.
- ti -
- ba - a
- ti]
I
i-na
I
pi-ia
s’i-ma-tu
I 2 I.
I 2 2 .
-
[ai
-
-
- a
-
- ti -
Lines
have been restored from
and Tablet
11. 44-46.

GAGA'S MESSAGE.
5 5
" T h y command shall not be without avail, [and
the word of thy mouth shall be established].'
107. Now Kingu, (thus) exalted, [having received
the power of Anu],
108. " [Decreed the fate] for the gods, her sons,
(saying) :
" Let the opening of your mouth
the
Fire-god
I IO.
' Whoso is exalted in the battle, [let him display]
(his) might !
I I I.
I sent Anu, but he could not [withstand her]
I 12.
Nudimmud was afraid and [turned back].
" But Marduk hath set out, the director of the
[gods, your son] ;
I
T o set out against Tiamat [his heart hath
prompted (him)].
" He opened his mouth [and spake unto me],
(saying) :
I 16. " If I, [your avenger],
I 17.
' Conquer Tiamat and [give you life],
" ' Appoint an assembly, [make my fate pre-
eminent and proclaim it].
I
' In
[seat yourselves joyfully
together]
I 20.
' With my word in place of [you will I decree fate].
May whatsoever [I] do remain unaltered,
122. " ' May the word of [my lips] never be changed
nor made of no avail.'
Lines
have been restored from 11. 51-66.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET 111.
124.
-
-
- kar -
- nu
- nu
I 25.
- ma
I 26.
nap -
-
- nu
- nu -
- -
127.
a-di
. . .
128.
129.
- Sa -
-
- ma
-
-
-
I 30.
- - - nu mu -
-
- ti]
[ . . . . 1
132.
[ . . . .
-
- nu
- e -
I 34.
-
- ku -
- -
[ku -
- na]
I 35.
[ . . .
I 36.
- -
- - e
- -
xu -
-
I 37. ma - -
e-gu -
- bit - -
-
I 38. a-na
T h e characters
are clearly written on 82-9-18,
and they are followed by traces of the sign ne.
There is room for this restoration.
Conjectural restoration.
may be taken as the. Nifal of
;
Tablet
1. I I 6, where
is described as kissing Marduk upon the lips.

THE BANQUET OF T H E GODS.
57
123.
Hasten, therefore, and swiftly [decree for him]
the fate which you bestow,
I 24.
That he may go and fight your strong enemy !
I 2 5.
and Lahamu heard and cried aloud,
126. All of the Igigi wailed bitterly, (saying) :
What has been altered so that they should
. . . [ . . . 1
I 28.
We do not understand the
of Tiamat !
129. Then did they collect and go,
T h e great gods, all of them, who decree [fate].
They entered in before
they filled [ . . .
132. They
one
in the assembly [ . , .
They made ready for the feast, at the banquet
[they sat]
They ate bread, they mixed [sesame-wine].'
T h e sweet drink, the mead, confused their [ . .
136. They were drunk with drinking, their bodies
were filled.
I 37. They were wholly at ease, their spirit was exalted
138. Then for Marduk, their avenger, did they decree
the fate.
I t is possible that more than two signs are wanting, in which
case a longer form of the verb must have been employed.
Restored from
The traces are possibly those of mi; one sign is wanting at the
beginning of the word.
The reading
is certain.

I . id -
-
- ma
p a -
- bu -
2.
a-na
3. at - ta - ma
- -
i -
-
-
4.
-
-
-
5.
- ta -
i -
-
- turn
6.
se -
-
-
7.
tu
-
-
in -
- na - a
- bit -
8.
IO.
-
- ka
it - ti -
I I.
- nu -
pa -
- ma
12. a -
sa -
-
- nu
- -
13.
at - ta -
-
- -
14.
Sat
- - e - ti
I 5.
i-na
- Sa - ga -
16.
a i
- - -
na - - -
T h e catch-line on the Third Tablet, preserved by K. 3,473, etc.,
reads
T h e lines which follow contain the words addressed by the
gods to Marduk, after he had taken his seat in their presence.

I . They prepared for him a lordly chamber,
2 . Before his fathers as prince h e took his
3.
Thou art chiefest among the great gods,
4.
T h y fate is unequalled, thy word is Anu !
5. 0 Marduk, thou art chiefest among the great
6. T h y fate is unequalled, thy word is Anu!
Henceforth not without avail shall be thy
. command,
8.
In thy power shall it be to exalt and to abase.
Established shall be the word of thy mouth,
irresistible shall be thy command
IO.
None among the gods shall transgress thy
boundary.
I I.
Abundance, the desire of the shrines of the gods,
12.
Shall be established in thy sanctuary, even
though they lack (offerings).
13. 0 Marduk, thou art our avenger !
14. We give thee sovereignty over the whole world.
Sit thou down in
be exalted in thy
command.
16. T h y weapon shall never lose its power, it shall
crush thy foe.
This is preferable to the rendering
thy seat in the
assembly (of the gods)"; for the other gods had an equal right to
sit in the assembly.

60
CREATION SERIES, TABLET IV.
17. be -
Sa tak -
-
na
ta -
gi -
18.
tu
nap
- su
-
- na
- ba
is’ -
nu
-
-
be
2 2 . a ba
ba - nu
-
tu nu
23.
-
a dit
-
24. tu
bi -
- ma
- ba -
- is‘
25.
i-na
a -
26.
tu
-
ma
- ba
it
27.
ma
it
i
28.
-
u ik -
bu
3 I. a
ma
32.
- -
- -
The translation
as ring”
provisional the
was
certainly a symbol of power.

THE GODS CONFER POWER ON
61
17. 0 lord, spare the life of him that putteth his
.trust in thee,
18. But as for the god who began the rebellion,
pour out his life."
Then set they in their midst a garment,
20. And unto Marduk their first-born they spalte :
21.
May thy fate, 0 lord, be supreme among the
gods, .
2 2 .
T o destroy and to create speak thou the word,
and (thy command) shall be fulfilled.
2 3 .
Command now and let the garment vanish ;
24.
And speak the word again and let the garment
reappear !
Then he spake with his mouth, and the garment
vanished
26. Again he commanded it, and the garment re-
appeared.
When the gods, his fathers, beheld (the fulfilment
of) his word,
28. They rejoiced, and they did homage (unto him,
saying), Marduk is king!
29. They bestowed upon him the sceptre, and the
throne, and the ring,'
30. They give him an invincible weapon, which
whelmeth the foe.
31.
Go, and cut off the life of
32.
And let the wind carry her blood into secret
places.
Lines
and 32 contain the final address of the gods to
Marduk before he armed for the fight.

62
CREATION SERIES, TABLET IV.
33.
34.
u
35.
-
-
kak -
u
ad
di
36.
u -
ba - at - nu
37.
- ma
- na - t u u
-
38.
u
i - du -
- -
39. is’ -
-
-
40.
-
xu -
sa - p a -
42.
ana
K. 3,437,
omits
K. 3,437, etc.,
T h e scribe of No. 93,016 does not
a clear distinction
between the signs ba and ma, and it is possible that the word is
ma-at-nu its meaning is not certain.
K. 3,437, etc.,
3,437, etc., omits the determinative.
K. 3,437, etc.,
3,437, etc., and
K. 3,437, etc., and 79-7-8,
Za.
K. 3,437,
me.
3,437, etc.,
No. 93,016,
No.
6,

ARMS FOR BATTLE.
33. After the gods his fathers had decreed for the
lord his fate,
34. They caused him to set out on a path of prosperity
and success.
He made ready the bow, he chose his weapon,
36. He slung a spear upon him and fastened it . . . 3
37, He raised the club, in his right hand he grasped (it),
T h e bow and the quiver he hung at his side.
39. He set the lightning in front of
40. With burning flame he filled his body.
Me
a net to enclose the inward parts of
Tiamat,
42. T h e four winds he stationed so that nothing of
her might escape ;
T h e South wind and the North wind and the
East wind and the West wind
He brought near to the net, the gift of his father
Anu.
45. He created the evil wind,” and the tempest, and
the hurricane,
46. And the fourfold wind, and the sevenfold wind,
and the whirlwind, and the wind which had no
equal ;
No. 93,016,
No.
After
No.
reads
. . .
93,016,
No.
This phrase must be taken as an
explanation of
“ t h e evil wind,” and
as the
of a separate wind; for the list only comprises seven winds
NO.
IM-NU-DI-A, NO.
I reads IM-DI-A-NU-DI-[A].

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
Ti-amat
4
49.
Si-
be -
a -
- ba
kakka -
50.
-
-
[ . .
.
-
sa - p a
-
5 5 . [ . . . . . -
-
56.
. . ,
. . . .
. . . . -
-
NO. 93,051,
3 No.
No.
No.
bu.
No.
I ,
ra-Ba-a-am.
K.
etc., reads
“ a storm,” not
“ a con-
struction ” ; and this reading is supported by the duplicate
No.
Marduk is represented driving the storm as his
chariot, drawn by fiery steeds.
No.
NO.
No.
ir-ka-ab.
NO. 93,051,
No.
No.
No.
reads
. . .
one sign is wanting
from the beginning of the line, and this is conjecturally restored

CHARIOT AND HORSES.
47. He sent forth the winds which he had created, the
seven of them
48. T o disturb the inward parts of Tiamat, they
followed after him.
49. Then the lord raised the thunderbolt, his mighty
weapon,
50.
the chariot, the storm unequalled for
terror,
5 I. He harnessed and
unto it four horses,
5 2 .
ferocious, overwhelming, and swift of
pace ;
. . . . . were their teeth, they were
flecked with foam
They were skilled in [ . . . they had been
trained to trample underfoot.
55. [ . . . . . . . .mighty in battle,
56. Left and [right . . . . . . . . .
57. His garment was [ . . . . he was clothed
with terror,
as
in the transliteration. T h e new duplicate disproves the
restorations which have previously been suggested.
NO.
Delitzsch suggests the restoration,
full of slaver."
NO.
Delitzsch
the restoration
galloping ;
Jensen,
casting down."
K. 3,437, etc., gives traces of
No.
I ,
Lines
and 56 are taken by Delitzsch as referring to Mardulr,
and by Jensen as referring to the horses ; their suggested
restorations differ accordingly.
5

66
CREATION SERIES, TABLET
58. me
a]
-
-
-
- ma
60.
vis’ Ti-amat
pa - -
. . . . . .
-
u -
- ta [ . . . - i4
-
63.
64.
-
-
- -
-
-
-
65.
be -
a -
- ti i - bar -
68. sa -pi
-
- -
si -
- ti
-
-
69.
vi
-
a -
-
i -
-
. .
. .
72. i - n a
There is just room upon the tablet for this restoration.
It is possible that more than two signs are wanting.
I n the broken portion of the line there is not room for more
than three signs.
Jensen reads
a plant of magical power.”
If, however,
and i are parts of the same word it is certain that at
least two signs are wanting between them.
T h e verb is possibly not to be taken from
but should
perhaps be transliterated
; see above, p. I 3, note I

SETS OUT.
58. With overpowering brightness
head was
crowned.
59. Then he set out, he took his way,
60. And towards the
Tiamat he set his face.
61. O n his lips he held [ . . .
62. . . . . [ . .
he grasped in his hand.
63. Then they beheld5 him, the gods beheld him,
64. T h e gods his fathers beheld him, the gods
him.
6 j . And the lord drew nigh, he gazed upon the
inward parts of Tiamat,
66. He perceived the muttering6 of Kingu, her spouse.
67. As (Marduk) gazed, (Kingu) was troubled in his
gait, ‘
68. His will was destroyed and his motions ceased.
69. And the gods, his helpers, who marched by his side,
70. Beheld their leader’s [ . . .
and their sight
was troubled.
71. But Tiamat [ . . .
she turned not her neck,
72. With lips that failed
she uttered rebellious
words :
See above, p.
note
The sign is am or
not more than one sign is wanting
before it.
The first sign in the line seems to be i d ; there is not more
than one sign wanting.
Lit.,
were full”;
is probably Perm.
from
(cf. H-W-B., p. 377).
Lit., she held

68
CREATION SERIES, TABLET IV.
73. [ . .
. . .
[as”] -
-
- -
- nu as” -
[is”-
- ma be -
a -
-
76. [ . . .
77. [ . . , . .
- a - ti
-
- ti -
78. [ . . . . .
79. [ . . . . . .
. . .
80. [ . . . .
. . .
81. [ . . .
a - na & a - ’ -
-
- h i ]
82. [ . . . .
pa -
[ . . . .
-
e -
- - e -
84. [ . . .
85.
86.
i
One sign is wanting at the beginning of the line, and there are
traces of three signs after
As the beginning of 1. 73 is wanting, the meaning of Tiamat’s
taunt is not quite clear.
Conjectural restoration ; cf. 37.
Possibly restore
Ti]-amat.
Probably restore
Possibly restore

REPROACHES TIAMAT.
73.
[ , . . . thy coming as lord of the gods,
74.
From their places have they gathered, in thy
place are they !
Then the lord
the thunderbolt, his
mighty weapon,
76. [And
Tiamat, who was raging, thus he
sent (the word) :
art become great, thou hast exalted
thyself on high,
78.
And thy [heart hath
thee to call to
battle.
79.
. . . . . . their fathers [ . . .
80.
[ . . . their [ . . . thou
[ . . .
81.
[Thou hast exalted
to be [thy] spouse,
82.
[Thou hast . . .
that, even as Anu,
he should issue decrees.
83. [ . . . . thou hast followed after evil,
84.
And [against]
the .gods my fathers thou hast
contrived thy wicked plan.
Let then thy host be equipped, let thy weapons
be girded on !
86. Stand ! I and thou, let us join battle !
K.
Possibly restore [tu-Sa-ad-ti
cf. Tablet I,
and I 35, and the parallel passages in Tablets
and
K.
gives traces of ti.
K.
. . .
. . .
Probably restore
K.
No.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET IV.
87. Ti -
an -
-
- na
-
-
88.
-
-
-
- - an -
- en - Sa
is - si - ma Ti -
- mu -
e -
-
ma -
-
it -
-
da a - [Sa]
-
- ni
- ta it - ta - nam
- a -
92.
Sa
93. in - nin -
-
Ti -
abkal
-
it -
-
-
-
ta -
- si -
- vi - -
sa -pa
96.
Fa-bit
pa - nu -
97.
a - n a
98.
-
ba a-na
ka -
99.
- -
- Sa - Sa
i -
-
-
in
-
- ba -
- ma pa - a - Sa
is -
-
la
- te
-
-
- bi - Sa
bat - ti - ka
-
lib
-
-
- Sa -
-
-
No.
NO.
No.
me.
No.
nu.
No.
NO. 93,051,
No.
I ,
No.

T H E D E A T H O F TIAMAT.
87. When Tiamat heard these words,
88. S h e was like one possessed, she lost her reason.
89. Tiamat uttered wild, piercing cries,
go. S h e trembled and shook to her very foundations.
She recited an incantation, she pronounced her
spell,
92. And the gods of the battle cried out for their
weapons.
93. Then advanced Tiamat and Marduk, the counsellor
of the gods
94. To the fight they came on, to the battle they drew
nigh.
95. T h e lord spread out his net and caught her,
96. And the evil wind that was behind (him) he let
loose in her face.
97. As Tiamat opened her mouth to its full extent,
He drove in the evil wind, while as yet she had
not shut her lips.
T h e terrible winds filled her belly,
And her courage was taken from her, and her
mouth she opened wide.
He seized the spear and burst her belly,
1 0 2 . He severed her inward parts, he pierced (her)
heart.
103. He overcame her and cut off her life ;
NO.
. . .
NO. 93,051,
K.
me.
K.
K.
turn.
K.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET IV.
104. Sa -
- Sa
- da - a
-
-
-
105.
tu
a -
pa -
i -
-
106
- -
up tar -
-
is - sap -
107.
-
- Sa
108.
-
-
-
- kat- -
-
-
- ma
-
-
e -
-
I I I . [e] - sir -
-
- ti - ma
-
-
sa - p a -
na -
-
- ma -
us” -
113. [ . .
I
- rit -
-
-
- -
- suk -
I I 5.
ten
i-sa-nu
116.
.
it - ta -
- - e - ti
- - -
. . . . 1
I I 8.
-
- ma ti - - nu
-
K.
and 79-7-8, 2 5 1 ,
K.
K.
T h e sign begins with a single horizontal wedge; we cannot
therefore read
I t is possible that the first word is a verb
the Permansive, parallel to
; we may
perhaps read
and translate the line,
standing in the
they were filled with lamentation.”

THE ROUT OF THE REBEL
73
104. He cast down her body and stood upon it.
When he had slain Tiamat, the leader,
106. H e r might was broken, her host was scattered.
And the gods her helpers, who marched by her
side,
108. Trembled, and were afraid, and turned back.
They took to flight to save their lives
,
;
IO. But they were surrounded, so that they could not
escape.
I I I. He took them captive, he
their weapons
In the net they were caught and in the snare
they sat down.
T h e [ . .
. . of the world they filled
with cries of grief.
They received punishment from him, they were
held in bondage.
And on the eleven creatures which she had filled
with the power of striking terror,
I 16. Upon the troop of devils, who marched at
her
. . . .
I 17. He brought affliction, their strength [he . . .
118. Them and their opposition he trampled under
his feet.
So K.
in K. 3,437, etc., the sign which follows
is
I n No. 93,016 the line begins :
There are traces of at least three signs between ka and the last
sign but one in the line, which is
or
No. 93,016,
I
there is no doubt that the
is us.

74
CREATION SERIES, TABLET IV.
. .
I 2 I .
ma
si
- ti
4
122. i-na
- tu -
-
123.
tu
ni -
-
-
i sa -
I 24. ai
mut ta -
- i'a
-
125.
I 26.
I 27.
128.
- tu -
- - is"
-
us - ma
be -
i-na
la
- nat - ti
-
-
u - par -
- -
- at
132. Sa - a -
- ta - nu a-na
ta -
-
-
-
-
Rm.
83,
T h e beginning of the sign e is preserved by
T h e sign is clearly written and is
not
as Delitzsch and
Jensen transliterate it ; the end of the line may perhaps be restored
as Rm. 83,
. . .

R E T U R N S TO TIAMAT.
75
Moreover,
who had been exalted over
them, ,
120. He conquered, and with the god Dug-ga he
counted him.
He took from him the Tablets of Destiny that
were not rightly his,
1 2 2 . He sealed them with a seal and in his own
breast he laid them.
123. Now after the hero Marduk had conquered and
cast down his enemies,
124. And had made the arrogant foe even like . . . ,
125. And had fully established
triumph over
the enemy,
126. And had attained the purpose of Nudimmud,
127. Over the captive gods he strengthened his
durance,
128. And unto Tiamat, whom he had conquered, he
returned.
129. And the lord stood upon Tiamat’s hinder parts,
130. And with his merciless club he smashed her skull.
He cut through the channels of her blood,
132. And he made the North wind bear it away into
secret places.
His fathers beheld, and they rejoiced and were
glad ;
Rm.
83,
Rm.
83,
Km.
83,
Rm.
83,
Rm.
83,
Rm.
83,
Rm.
83 probably read
83, Ti-a-nzn-ti.
Rm.
83,

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
I 34. - - e
a-na
136.
u - - a -
- la - a - ti
nu-nu
e a-na
I 38.
Sa - ma -
- -
u -
-
-
- it
140.
- e -
la
- - a Su - - ti
-
- -
i - -
-
142.
- bat
- dim - mud
Sa
-
- tu -
la
la
u ki - in
E -
145. gal - la E
- nu - u
- ma -
146.
E-a
T h e meaning of
is uncertain ; Jensen takes
as a
determinative, and assigns to
the meaning
body.”
See above, p. 3, note

THE STABLISHING O F THE HEAVENS.
77
134. Presents and gifts they brought unto him.
Then the lord rested, gazing upon her dead body,
136. While he divided the flesh of the . . . , 1
and devised a cunning plan.
137. He split her up
a flat fish into two halves
138. One half of her he stablished as a covering for
heaven.'
139. He fixed a bolt, he stationed a watchman,
And bade them not to let her waters come forth.
He passed through the heavens, he surveyed the
regions (thereof),
142. And over against the
he set the dwelling
of Nudimmud.
And the lord measured the structure of the Deep,
And he founded E-Sara, a mansion like unto it.
T h e mansion
which he created as heaven,
146. He caused Anu,
and
in their districts to
inhabit.
For the reason of this change in the use of the word
in
contrast with its personal meaning in the First Tablet, see the
Introduction.

2.
-
-
- nu
-
-
7. a -
e
an -
e -
-
- na -
-
- az
u
E - a
-
it ti -
- - ma
ina
-
- - la - an
IO. Si -
-
-
- ni -
-
-
2'792 -
ka - bit - ti - Sa -
ta - kan e - la - a - ti
I
te - pa - a
- Sa
- ti - pa
I 3.
u-me
14. - -
na
- ka - a
a - g i - [e]
-
The catch-line on the Fourth Tablet, preserved by No.
reads :
ma
an
A list of the seven
or constellations, is given in

I.
Marduk) made the stations for the great
gods ;
2.
stars, their images, as the stars of the Zodiac,'
he fixed.
H e ordained the year and into sections he divided it ;
For the twelve months he fixed three stars.
After he had [ . . . the days of the year [ . . .
images,
,
6. He founded the station of
to determine
their bounds ;
That none might err or go astray,
8. He set the station of
and Ea along with him.
He opened great gates on both sides,
IO. He made strong the bolt on the left and on the
right.
I I. I n the midst thereof he fixed the zenith
T h e Moon-god he caused to shine forth, the night
he entrusted to him.
He appointed him, a being of the night, to deter-
mine the days ;
Every month without ceasing with the crown he
covered(?) him, (saying) :
IIIR, pl. 57, No. 6, 11. 53- 56; see further, Jensen,
4 7 Jupiter.
This meaning is conjecturally assigned to

so
CREATION SERIES, TABLET V.
15. i -
- ma
-
- na]
- a - t i
-
na - ba - a -
VI
-
i -
a - ga - a
-
-
. . . 1-21
20. [ . . . .
. .
21.
. . . . . .
22. [inn
. . .
..
23. [ . . . . . .
. vu-
24. [ . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
is possibly the Perm. from
; Jensen
it as
the Infinitive from
with an Imperative meaning.
T h e reading of
is certain. K. 3,567 + K. 8,588 reads
V I . . .
while the duplicate K. 8,526 reads
. . .
(see also First Steps in
p. 160). George Smith’s reading
“ t o determine heaven,” which has been followed by
Zimmern and Delitzsch, gives little sense ; Jensen reads
which he does not translate. T h e reading
V I u-mi,

CHARGE TO THE MOON-GOD.
15. A t the beginning of the month, when thou
the land,
I
Thou commandest the horns to determine six
days,
17. And on the seventh day to [divide] the crown.
On the fourteenth day thou shalt stand opposite,
the half [ . . .
When the Sun-god on the foundation of heaven
[ . . . . thee,
The [ . . . thou shalt cause to . . . ,
and thou shalt
his [ . . .
21.
. . . . . . unto the path of the Sun-god
shalt thou cause to draw nigh,
22.
[And on the . . . day] thou shalt stand
opposite, and the Sun-god shall . . . . .
23.
[ . . . . . . . . to traverse her way.
24.
[ . . . . thou shalt cause to draw nigh,
and thou shalt judge the right.
[ . . . . . . . . . to destroy
26.
. . . . . . . . . . . . ]me.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
“ t o determine six days,” agrees
with
I 3, where Marduk is
described as appointing the Moon-god a-na ud-du-u u-me, to
determine the days” ; moreover, the phrase is appropriately
followed in 1.
by the statement of the Moon-god’s duty on the
seventh day.
One sign is wanting.
Perhaps read
Possibly read
6

82
CREATION' SERIES, TABLET V.
[The following twenty-two lines are taken
and prohably form part of the Fifth Tablet.']
(66)
- [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
(67)
-
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . .
(68)
- tu [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

(69)
sag -
[ . . . . . . . . . . . 1

(70) kun -
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
(71) man -
- ax
. . . . . . . . . . . . 1
(72)
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

(73)
- [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
(74)
-
-
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

(75)
(76)
(77)
.
a .
. . .
(78)
Si .
A .
. . .
(79)
it
-
- i
[ . . . . 1
(SO)
-
- a - am
- Sa]
(SI)
[ . . .
(82)
. . .
If K.
forms part of the Fifth Tablet, the position of the
fragment
be roughly ascertained from the fact that the end of
the obverse and the beginning of the reverse are preserved. T h e
first line preserved was probably not earlier, though it may have
been
lines later, than the 66th line of the text.

BOW I N HEAVEN.
[The following twenty-two lines are
and probably form part of the Fifth
( 6 6 ) . [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
( 6 8 ) From
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

(69) In E-sagil [ . . . . . . . . . . . 1

(70) To establish
[ . . . . . . . . . . 1

(71) The station of [ . . . . . . . . . . 1
( 7 2 ) T h e great gods
. . . . . . . . . 1
(73)
[ . . . . . . . . . . . 1
(74) H e took and [ . . . . . . . . . . 1

(75) T h e gods [his fathers] beheld the net which he
had made,
(76) They beheld the bow and how [its work] was
accomplished.
(77) They praised the work which he had done
.
1
(78) Then Anu raised [the . . . . in the
assembly of the gods.
(79) H e kissed the bow, (saying), It is [ . . . .
And thus he named the names of the bow,
(saying),
(SI)
Long-wood’ shall be one name, and the
second name [shall be . . . . 1’

(82)
its third name shall be the Bow-star, in
heaven [shall it . . . .
The traces upon the tablet are possibly those of
For the
restoration cf. IVR, pl.
Obv., 1. 24; Delitzsch suggests the
reading

CREATION SERIES, TABLET V.
( 8 3 ) . .
.
is
la
[ . . . . . 1
(84)
tu
a
. ti
.
[ . . . . . . . . 1

[id . .
[ . . . . . . . . .
(86) [ . . . .
. . . . . . .
(87) [ . . . . . .
[ . . . . . . . . . . 1
[The following traces of the last thirteen lines of the Fifth Tablet are
taken from the reverse of
11,641 and from the reverse of
8,526.’
(128) [ . . . . . . . . .
[ . . . .
[ . . . . . . .
.
[ . . .
(130) [ . . . . . . . .
e - [ . . . .
[ . . . . . . .
[ . . . . 1

(132) [ . . . . . . .
. . . .
. . . . . . .
.
.
.
.
[ . . . . . . .
[ . . . .
. .
.
. . . .
. . . . . . .
it . [ . . . . .
[ . . . . .
. . . . . . . .
(138) [ . . .
. . .
. . .
[ . . . . la
. . .
. . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . ni - i - nu
T h e reverse of K. 8,526 gives traces of the last three lines of
the text ; the greater part of the traces are taken from the reverse
of K. I 1,641. The obverse of K. I 1,641 gives portions of 11. 14-22 ;
for the text, see Appendix
T h e reading
is probable; there is not room on the
tablet for the restoration
[ E ] - a .

THE COMPLAINT O F T H E GODS.
( 8 3 ) Then he fixed a station for it [ . . . . . 1
(84) Now after the fate of [ . . . . . . . 1

(85) [He set] a throne
. . . . . . . . . 1
(86)
. . . . in heaven
. . . . . .
. . . . . . . 1

[The following traces of the last thirteen lines of the Fifth Tablet are
taken from the reverse of
11,641 and from the reverse of
(128)
. . . . . ]him

. . . . . 1
(129) [
. . . . . them [ . . . . .
(130)
. . . . . ] him[ . . . . . 1

. . . . . ]them

[ . . . . . 1

(132) [ . . . their [ . . . . may [ . . . .
[ . . . . . . . . . the gods spake,
[ . . . . . the heavens [ . . .
. . . . your son [ . . . . .
(136)
. . . . ]our[ . . . .
. . . .
(137)
. . . . he hath caused to live . . . . ”
(138) [ . . . . splendour
. . . . 1

. . . . . ] n o t [
. . . . 1

. . . . . . . ]w e [ . . .
I n ‘the speech that follows it may be conjectured that the gods
complained that, although Marduk had endowed the heavens with
splendour
had caused plants
live upon the earth, yet there
were no shrines built in honour of the gods,
there were no
worshippers devoted to their service; see below,
88, note I .

I .
Marduk
-
-
-
[ub] -
-
-
i ban - na - a
-
a - ti]
3 ,
-
- -
a -
- a
-
-
4. [fa]
5 .
- . . .
6.
. .
. . .
7.
- - -
a -
[ . . .
The end of the line has been restored from the catch-line of
Tablet V, preserved by K. 8,526 ; the traces upon-K. 3,567, etc.,
suggest the reading
; K. I 1,641 reads
. .
Conjectural restoration.
For this restoration, cf. Tablet IV, 136.
T h e beginning of the sign i is visible.
One sign only is missing at the beginning of the line.
Conjectural restoration.
It is possible that the final vowel of da-mi is not the of the
I sing. pron. suffix ; in that case the phrase should be translated
Blood will I take." In view of the fact, however, that, according
to Berossus,
first formed mankind from his own blood mixed with
earth, it appears to me preferable to take the i as the pron. suffix
and translate da-mi as my blood." Berossus does not state that
used his own bone for forming man, and this agrees with the

I. When Marduk heard the word of the gods,’
2. His heart prompted him and he devised [a cunning
plan].
3. He opened his mouth and unto Ea [he spake],
4. [That
he had conceived in his heart he
imparted [unto him] :
5.
My blood’ will I take and bone will I
6.
I will make man, that man may . . [ . . .
I will create man who shall inhabit [the earth],”
absence of the .pronominal suffix from
According
to my rendering of the line, Marduk states his purpose of forming
man from his own blood, and from bone which he will create ; see
further, the Introduction.
The traces of the last sign of the word appear to be those of
turn. I think there can be no doubt that
corresponds
to the Hebrew
“bone,” which is employed in Gen. ii,
in
the phrase
“bone of my bones.” In connection
with the feminine form of the word
it may be noted
that, in addition to the plur.
the fem. form
is also
found.
The verb may perhaps be restored as
as suggested
in the translation.
The last word of the line may perhaps be restored as
as suggested in the translation.

88
CREATION SERIES, TABLET VI.
8. Zu-u
Zu-u
. . .
. . .
IO.
Zu
a-na
Zu-u
. . ,
I I .
-
- - - - m a E - a a -
-
[ . .
Sa
. . .
. . . . .
a-[ . . .
14.
. . . .
. . .
[ . . . . . . . . . - ma
[ . . . .
. . , . - - din -
- nu
- [ . . .
17. [ . . . . . . . .
[ . . . .
18. [ . . . . . . .
. . . 1
[ . . . . . . . ]

- [ . . . . . 1
. . . . . .
. . . .
20. [
-
-
[
1
. . . . . . . .
. . . .
21. [
-
[
1
T h e word is probably
; literally the line reads,
Let
the service of the gods be established, and as for them let [their]
shrines [be built].”
I t is interesting to note the reason that is
here implied for the creation of mankind,
that the gods may
have worshippers. There is clearly a reference to this in 1.
of
the Seventh Tablet,
after referring to
mercy upon
the gods, his enemies, the text goes on a-na
a-me-b-tu, For their forgiveness did he create mankind.”
I t is probable that the end of the line contained some
expression parallel to ad-ka-ka-ti.
I t seems to me preferable to assign to the
of
its
usual meaning to oppress,” rather than to render the passage as

THE REASON OF MAN’S CREATION.
8. That the service of the gods may be established,
and that [their] shrines [may be built].
But I will alter the ways of the gods, and I will
.
change [their paths]
IO.
Together shall they be
and unto
evil shall [they . . . .
I I. And Ea answered him and spake the word :
1 2 .
. . . . the [ . . . . of the gods
I have
. . . . . .
. [ . . .
14. [ . . . shall be
and men will I
.
1
[ . . . . . and the gods
. . . .
. . . . . . and they [ . . . .
. . . . . and
. . . .
. . . . . . . . . [ . . . .
[ . . . . . . .
. . . .
2 0 .
. . . . . the Anunnaki . . . .
. . . . . .
. .
Together shall they be honoured.” The sense seems to be that
Marduk, by the creation of man, will establish the worship of the
gods, but at the same time will punish the gods for their complaints.
I t is possible that in his speech that follows E a dissuades Marduk
from carrying out the second part of his proposal.
The signs at the beginning of the line are not very clear.
T h e signs read as
and
are probably not to be taken as
the single character
Possibly, I have [related].”
Possibly
The word is conjecturally restored.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET VI.
[The rest of the text is wanting with the exception of the
last few lines of the tablet, which read as follows.]
. . . . . . . . . .
. . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . .
140.
n a - [ . . . . . .
. . . . ]
. . . .
. . . .
142.
. . . . 1
. . .
. . . . .
ina
. . .
146. [ . . .
. . .
I t is probable that the missing portion of the text corresponded
closely with the account of the creation of man and animals given
by Berossus; for a further discussion of this subject, see the
Introduction. T h e tablet K. 3,364
Texts, part xiii, pl.
f.)
has been thought to belong to the Creation Series, and to contain
the instructions given by Marduk to man after his creation. Had
this been so, it would have formed part of the Sixth Tablet. On
plates lxivff. of Vol.
is published the text of a Neo-Babylonian
tablet, No. 33,851, which gives a duplicate text to K. 3,364; and
in Appendix
I have given reasons for believing that the text
inscribed upon
3,364 and No. 33,851 has no connection with

THE LAST ASSEMBLY OF THE GODS.
[The rest of the text is wanting with the exception of the
last few lines of the tablet, which read as follows.]
. . . . . . . .
. . . . 1
[ . . . . . . . .
. . . . 1
140. When [ . . . . . .
. . . .
They rejoiced
. . . . [ . . . .
142. In
they set [their dwelling].
Of the heroic son, their avenger, [they cried] :
We, whom he succoured, . . [ . . .
They seated themselves and in the assembly they
named [him . . . .
146. They all [cried aloud
they exalted [him . . .
the Creation Series, but is part of a long composition containing
moral precepts. Another fragment which it has been suggested
belongs to one of the later tablets of the Creation Series is
K. 3,445 + R. 396
part xiii, pl. 24 f. cf. also its
duplicate K.
pl.
but there are strong reasons against
the identification of the text as a fragment of the series
though it may well be part of a parallel version of the Creation
story (see further, Appendix 11).
The address of the gods to Marduk forms the subject of the
Seventh Tablet of the series.

I .
mu-kin
2.
- nu -
-
ki - e mu S[e -
- ki - ti]
3.
4.
-
-
-
a -
. . . .
5 .
6.
- -
te -
-
- a]
7.
[ . . . .
[ . . . .
Tu - tu ba - an
te -
ti
- nu
-
No. 92,629 (catch-line),
. .
The end of the line has been restored from the commentary
I +
I
S. 980, Obv., col. 11. 4 and 5 ; see Appendix I.
Restored from S.
etc., Obv., col.
11.
and I O see
Appendix I.
Restored from
etc., Obv., col.
11. I j and
which
gives the words
and
as occurring at the
of the
line ; the restoration
whose counsel is mighty,”
is also possible.
T h e end of the line may perhaps be restored from the

I . 0 Asari,
Bestower of planting,” [Founder of
sowing],”
2.
Creator of grain and plants,” who caused [the
green herb to spring up] !
3. 0
“who is revered in the house of
.
counsel,” [who aboundeth in counsel],”
4. T h e gods paid homage, fear [took hold upon
them] !
0 Asaru-alim-nuna, “the mighty one,”
the
Light of [the father who
him],’’
6.
Who directeth the decrees of Anu, Bel, [and
Ea] !
7. He was their patron, he ordained [their . . . . ;
8. He, whose provision is abundance, goeth forth
Tutu [is]
H e who created them anew
commentary S.
etc., in some such way as
nu-ti] ; see Appendix I.
The restoration is taken from the astrological fragment,
No.
Obv.,
3 ; see Appendix
Conjectural restoration.
No. 91,139 +
No.
etc.,
Restored from the commentary R.
;
Obv., 11.
(see Appendix I). T h e title Tutu is there explained
as
creator,” while its two component parts (TU + TU)
occur in the Sumerian version of the line as the equivalents of
and

94
CREATION SERIES,
VII.
IO .
sa-gi-sit-nu-ma
ni
- [nu -
14.
I 5.
16.
kin - nu
- - [ti]
17.
[ , . . .
18. ai
. . . .
No. I , I 39, etc.,
Lines I O - I
have been conjecturally restored from the
commentary R. 366, etc., Obv., 11.
8 (see Appendix I) the
sentences I take as conditionals. For another occurrence of the
verb
I O ) , see Tablet IV, 1.
No.
etc.,
No.
etc.,
No. 91,139, etc.,
No.
etc.,
No. 91,139, etc.,
I t is’ probable that another precative came at the end of the
line, and if this was so the verb was given in 24 of the Obv. of
the commentary
366, etc. In No.
etc., not very much
is wanting at the end of the line.
No. 91,139, etc., ma-am-ma-an i-na
No. 91,139, etc.,

T H E HOMAGE OF THE GODS TO
95
IO. Should their wants be pure, then are they
[satisfied]
I I. Should he make an incantation, then are the gods
[appeased]
1 2 . Should they attack him in anger, he
[their
!
13. Let him therefore be exalted, and in the assembly
of the gods [let him . . . .
None among the gods can [rival him] !
15. Tutu is Zi-ukkina, the Life of the host [of the
gods],”
16. Who established for the gods the bright heavens.
17. H e set them on their way, and ordained [their
path
;
18. Never shall his [ . . . .
deeds be for-
gotten among men.
No. 35,506, Zi-ukkin.
The end of the line is conjecturally restored from K.
K. 6,086, Obv., col.
1.
(see pl. lxii), which explains the
title ZI-UKKIN as
No. 35,506 and K. 8,522, a-nu.
No. 35,506,
Some such word as
should possibly be restored
at the end of the line ; for a fragment of the commentary to the
line, see Appendix I.
K.
K. 8,522 and No. 35,506, a-pa-a-ti.
According to S.
+ S.
Obv., col. ii, 1. 7, a word
. . . occurred at the end of the line, but this is not
certain, as the commentary evidently gives a variant reading for
the beginning of the line (see Appendix I) ; Jensen’s suggested
restoration is disproved by No. 35,506 (see pl. xlvi).

CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
2 2 .
a-na
7
23.
k i
24.
-
- Zit - - -
- -
- - -
27.
an
-
-
- -
- ai -
28.
The text of the commentary read mu-kin,
the Founder of
Purification
for other variant readings in the line, see Appendix I.
T h e text of 11.
and
corresponds to that of the
commentary.
is omitted by Nos.
+
and 35,506.
.
No. 91,139, etc.,
No. 91, I 39, etc.,
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
,
No.
etc.,
No.
etc.,
No. 35,506 reads
and omits the adjective.
No. 35,506,
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
No. 35,506,
No.
etc.,
No. 35,506,
. . . ,
K.
here and in 11. 33, 41, and 43, reads

THE TITLES OF
97
Tutu as Zi-azag thirdly they
“ t h e
Bringer of Purification,”
20.
T h e God of the Favouring Breeze,’’ the Lord
of Hearing and Mercy,”
2 I.
T h e ‘Creator of
and Abundance,” the
Founder of Plenteousness,”
2 2 .
Who increaseth all that is small.”
2 3 .
In
distress we felt his favouring breeze,”
24. Let them say, let them pay reverence, let them
bow in humility before him !
25. Tutu as Aga-azag may mankind fourthly magnify !
26.
T h e Lord of the Pure Incantation,” “ t h e
Quickener of the Dead,”
27.
Who had mercy upon the captive gods,”
28.
Who removed the yoke from upon the gods his
enemies,”
which is written in small characters on the edge of the
tablet.
No. 35,506, i-na.
Nos. 35,506 and
No.
etc.,
etc., ti.
No. I, I 39, etc.,
No.
etc.,
No. 35,506,
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
No. 35,506,
an is omitted by No.
etc.
No.
etc., t u ; No. 35,506,
No.
ri.
No. 35,506,
NO.
etc., ka.
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
No.
etc., Ea.
7

CREATION SERIES, TABLET
29. a -
-
-
-
- u a - me -
30.
ai
Zit
34.
5.
36. e
-
- e - ti
u -
-
-
it - ti -
37. mu-kin
Sa
. . . .
38. mu - kan
Za
- -
. . . . . . 1
39. mu -
-
kit - ti
- [ . . . . . . 1
40.
sa -
- ti
k [ i - . . . . . . . 1
See above, p. 88, note I.
No. 35,506,
No.
etc.,
Nos. 35,506 and
etc., mi.
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
Nos. 35,506 and
etc., i-na.
No.
etc.,
Literally, the black-headed ones.”
No. 35,506,
No. 35,506,
No.
etc.,
. . .
No. 35,506,
No. 9 I 39, etc.,

THE TITLES OF MARDUII.
99
For their forgiveness did he create mankind,”
T h e Merciful One, with whom it is to bestow
life !
May his deeds endure, may they never be for-
gotten
In the mouth of mankind‘ whom his hands have
made !
Tutu as Mu-azag, fifthly, his Pure Incantation
may their mouth proclaim,
Who through his Pure Incantation hath de-
stroyed all the evil ones !
- _”
who ltnoweth the heart
who seeth through the
T h e evil-doer he hath not
with him !
. e
..
Founder of the assembly of the gods,”
. . . . their heart !
Subduer of the disobedient,”
. . . .
Director of Righteousness,” [ . . . .
Who rebellion and [ . . . . . . . .
No. 91,139, etc.,
No.
etc.,
No.
etc.,
. . .
No. 35,506, [ . . .
No.
etc., tu.
No. 35,506,
. . .
No.
etc.,
the scribe has omitted the
by
mistake.
Jensen suggests the restoration
[who
gladdened] their heart.”
No. 91,139, etc.,

CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
[ Tu .
tu]
.
si mu .
fat .
[ . . . . . . 1
42.
. .
.
. .
tu
. . . . .
43. ""[Tu - tu]
-
-
na
ai - bi]
44. mu .
[sap]
.
nu
. . . . 1
45.
.
[nap .
. . . . .
. . . .
. . .
[ . . . .
. . . .
. . . . . . . .
[The following lines are taken from the fragment
but
their position in the text is uncertain.]
..............
....
..
....
......
. . . . mu
... . -.
. . . . . . 1
.... . . .. .. . . . . . . .
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
. . . . . 1
. . . . . .
. . . . . . .
T h e reading of K. 9,267, I think, is Sat rather than
T h e end of this line may perhaps be restored from K.
etc., col.
3 0 (see
lxii and Appendix I), as
destroyed the mighty."
This does not appear to agree with 11.
and 33, but the
reading of K. 9,267 is clear.
T h e sign following
is broken, but the reading
is possible.
On K. 2,107, etc., col. ii, 1.
the title
is explained as
mu-6aZ-Zu-u
and, though the following lines give explanations
of other titles, they contain the synonymous expressions

THE TITLES O F
41. Tutu as Zi-si, “ t h e [ . . . . . . . . .
..
42.
Who put an end to anger,” “[who . . . .
43. T u t u as
the [Destroyer of
.. the foe],”
..
44. W h o put their plans to confusion,”
. . . .
..
45.
W h o destroyed all the wicked,”
. . . .
46. [ . . . . . let them [ . . . . . .
47. [ . . . . . . 1
[ . . . . . 1
[The following lines are
from the fragment
but
their position in the text is uncertain.]
[He named the four quarters (of the world)],
mankind [he created]
[And upon] him understanding [ . . . .
[ . . . . . ] . . [ . . . . . .
[ . . . . . Tiamat [ . . . . . . 1

[ . . . . . . ] . [ . . . . . . 1

[ . . . . . distant . . . . . .
[ . . . . .
]
may[ . . . . . . 1
ai-bi
and
(see pl. lxii
and Appendix I).
T h e traces of the sign on K. 9,267 are those of
not a.
That the fragment K. 12,830 belongs to a copy of the Seventh
Tablet is proved by the correspondence of its first two lines with
the fragment of the commentary K. 8,299, Rev. (see pl. lx). Its
exact position in the gap between 11. 47 and
is not certain.
T h e line has been conjecturally restored from the commentary
K. 8,299, Rev., 11. 3-6 see Appendix I.
The first part of the line has been restored from the
commentary K. 8,299, Rev., 11. 7-9 ; see Appendix I.

102
CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
[The following lines are taken from the fragment IC.
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
ba -
-
. . . . . . . . . 1
-
- mu ad - -
. . . . . . . . 1
- din
-
-
. . . . . . 1
. .
mu
.
. . . . . . . . .
.
. . . . . . . . . . 1
Sa ana
. . . . . . . . . . . . 1
. .
[ . . . . . . . . . . 1
(IO) a bit
.
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

ab
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Sa i - n a
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

Sa
. . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
That the fragment K. 13,761 belongs to a copy of the Seventh
Tablet is proved by the correspondence of its fourth, fifth, sixth,
seventh, eighth, and ninth lines with the commentary K. 4,406,
Rev., col. i (pls. livf., and see Appendix I). As the sixth
preserved by the fragment is the first line of the reverse of the
tablet, it may be concluded that its place is about in the
of the text. The arrangement of the text, however, upon different
copies of the same tablet varies considerably, a large space being

T H E TITLES OF MARDUIL
[The following lines are taken from the fragment K.
[ . . . . . . . . . . * . . . . 1
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

T h e mighty
[ . . . . . . . . . ! ..
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
“ T h e Creator of [the
. . . . .
Zulummu
. . . . . . . . . .
“ T h e Giver of counsel and of whatsoever
.
I
the Creator [of . . . . . .
Mulil, the heavens [ . . . . . . . .
“ W h o for . . . [ . . . . . . . .
let [ . . . . . . . . . . .
..
( I O )
Who brought the gods to naught [ . . . . ..
Lugal-ab-[
. . . . . . . . . . .
Who in
. . . . . . . . . . . . ! ..
Pap-[ . . . . . . . . . . . . .
“ W h o in [ . . . . . . . . . . . . ! ..
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
sometimes left blank at the end of the reverse ; thus the reverse of
the copy of the Seventh Tablet, of which K.
is a fragment
(see
104 f.), begins at a different point.
I n the margin of the fragment K. 13,761 every tenth line is
indicated by the figure IO.”
3 For the commentary to this line, see Appendix I.
Restored from the commentary K. 4,406, Rev., col. i, 1. 9.
The commentary K. 4,406 presupposes a variant reading for
this line ; see Appendix I.

CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
[The following lines are taken from the fragment IC. 8,519 and its
duplicate
this portion of the text was not
separated by much from that preserved by K.
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
[ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
.
be .
[ . . . . . . . . . .
a e . . .
[
-
be-el
i
inn
-
- -
-
-
ina
-
-
A-du-nun-na]
E-a ba-an
a
ti
- bu - ti
That the fragments K. 8,519 and K.
belong to two
copies of the Seventh Tablet is proved by their correspondence
with the commentary K. 4,406, Rev., col. ii (pl. liv
This is clear from the fact that col. i of the reverse of
K. 4,406 gives the commentary to the earlier lines preserved by
the preceding fragment, K. 13,761. T h e three columns of the
commentary, parts of which are preserved on one side of K. 4,406,
are probably
i,
and iii of the reverse of the tablet ; if this
is so, it follows that the lines on K. 8,519 and K.
follow
those on K. 13,761. But, as it is possible that K. 4,406 gives the
last three columns of the obverse of the tablet, a conjectural
numbering of the lines of the text has not been attempted.
With the phrase
. . . .
compare the
explanations of a title of Marduk given by K. 2,107
K. 6,086
(see pl. Ixi and Appendix I), Obv., col. ii, 5 , [ . . . . . 1
nap-har
a-fa-rid
be-Zi, [The . , .
of all lords,
the Chief of all lords.”
The commentary
4,406 presupposes a variant reading for

THE TITLES O F MARDUIL
[The following lines are taken from the fragment K. 8,519 and its
duplicate K.
this portion of the text was not
separated by much from that preserved by K.
.
[ . . . . . . . .
the Chief (?) of] all
[ . . . . . . . . supreme] is his might !
the King] of the band of the
gods,” the Lord of rulers,”
Who is exalted in a royal habitation,”
[Who]
among the gods is gloriously
supreme !
the Counsellor of Ea,” who
created the gods his fathers,
Unto the path of whose majesty
this line; cf. Appendix I. With the phrase given in the text,
which is repeated ten lines lower down, compare the explanation
of a title of Marduk on K. 2,107, etc., 1.
he-Zum
Lord whose might is supreme.”
For the restoration of the beginning of the line from the
commentary K. 4,406, Rev., col.
11. 8 ff., see Appendix I.
The word
was employed as a Babylonian priestly
title. I t may here be rendered by some such general phrase as
ruler,” unless it is to be taken as a proper name.
This line and the one that follows it are rather shorter than
usual, but, according to the commentary K. 4,406 (see Appendix 11),
nothing appears to be missing at the beginning of either. I t may
be noted that the arrangement of the four lines that follow differs
on the duplicate K.
Conjectural restoration.
This line and the two which follow it are restored from the
commentary K. 4,406,
col. ii, 11. 23
(see Appendix I) ;
for the title A-du-nun-na, cf. also K. 2, I 07, etc., 1.

I 06
CREATION
TABLET
d[a - a u ] - mas’ -
-
a i -
-
[ . . . . .
. axag
. ta . .
[ . . . . . . . .
. bat . su
.
Zit
. . . . . .
[ . . . . . . . .
. .
a
[ . . . . . . . . . .
Tam-
[ . . . . . . . . . . -] a - b i - h a
[The numbering of the following lines is based on the
numbers upon No.
+
105. [ . . . . .
(?) . . . . .
.
a
[ .
.
i-na s’a-me-e
107.
fa-a-s’u
[ . .
ma-a
Ti-amat
9
See pls. xl, xlii
T h e end of the line has been restored from S.
etc., Rev.,
ii, 11. 3-6 (see pl. lii and Appendix I).
No.
etc.,
written
on Nos. 35,506, 91,139, etc.,
and K. 8,522. The expression
literally the beginning
-the future,’’ may be taken as implying
complete control
over the world, both at its creation and during its subsequent
existence. I t is possible that s‘u-nu is the pronominal suffix
should be attached to the preceding word,
their beginning and future,” that is, the beginning and future of
mankind.”

,
T H E TITLES OF MARDUIL
[No] god can ever attain!
. . . . in]
he made it known,
E . . . . . . . pure is his dwelling!
.
. . the . . . of those without
is Lugal-dul-azaga !
. . . . . . . supreme is his might!
[ .
. . their
. . . in the midst
of Tiamat,
.I . . . . . . . . of the battle !
[The
of the following lines is based on the marginal
numbers upon No.
105.
. . . . . . . [ . . . . . him,
106.
. . . . . . the star, which [shineth in
the heavens]
May' he hold the Beginning and the
pay homage6 unto him,
He who forced his way through the
of Tiamat [without resting]
mankind.
Possibly restore
or
it is also possible
that nothing is wanting. T h e meaning assigned to
in the
translation is conjectural.
No.
No.
appears to read
(or
. . . 3.
The end of the line is restored from the commentaries S.
etc., Rev., col. ii, 11.
and K.
Rev., col. ii, 11. 3-5
(cf. pls. lii and lix, and Appendix

108
CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
I IO.
I I I.
- ta-a
- -
I I 2.
- me
Ti -
u
NO.
Tablet V, 6 ; No. 35,506,
NO. 35,506,
It is possible that in No. 35,506, Rev., 4 (second half of the
line), an additional line of the text was inserted between 11. 109 and
I I O of the text ; it is also possible that the second half of the line
was left blank. From the traces upon the tablet it would seem
that at the end of 1. 109 the scribe has written his si, of division
three times.
No.
etc.,
K. 9,267 and Nos. 35,506 and
etc., mi.
For
the commentaries S. I I , etc., and K.
(see
Appendix I) give the variant reading
he ordained their
paths.”
Nos. 35,506 and
etc., ki-ma.
No. 91,139, etc., nu.
No. I, I 39, etc.,
The commentaries presuppose a variant text for the end of the
line (cf. Appendix I).
No.
etc.,
No.. 35,506, [ . . . .

THE HOMAGE OF MANKIND TO MARDUIL
109.
Let his name be Nibiru, ‘the Seizer of the
Midst !
I IO.
For the stars of heaven he upheld the paths,
I I
He shepherded all the gods like sheep !
I 1 2 .
H e conquered Tiamat, he troubled and ended
her life,”
I 13. In the future of mankind, when the days grow old,
May this be heard without ceasing, may it hold
sway for ever !
I 15. Since he created the realm (of heaven)
and
fashioned the firm
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
K. 9,267,
[ . . . .
the text of the commentary
S. I I, etc., also read
lit. “treasure,” is evidently
to be taken in this passage as synonymous in meaning with
No.
etc., tu-ai.
Nos. 35,506 and
39, etc.,
No. 35,506, u-mu.
No.
etc.,
No. 35,506,
. .
No.
etc.,
No.
etc.,
“may it endure.”
No.
etc.,
No.
etc.,
K. 9,267,
No.
etc.,
That
lit. “place,” in
this passage refers to heaven is proved by the commentary R. 366,
etc., Rev., col. ii, 1. 3 f. (see pl. lvii), which gives the equations
AN
ab-ru, and
No.
etc.,
No. 35,506,
K. 9,267,
No. 35,506,
No.
etc., nu. T h e commentary R.
366, etc. (see above, n.
1. 7 f., explains
as referring to
the earth by the equations
and
- ni-nu
.

I
CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
be -
it -
-
a -
I 17.
-
-
-
na - gab -
- un
me -
a
m a - a
-
ma
“ “ E - a
ri -
par - -
ka - -
-
- -
-
te - ri - ti - ia
- a
- tab -
123. ina
-
I 24.
Nos. 35,506 and
39, etc.,
No. 91, I 39, etc.,
The text of 11. I I 6 and I I 7 corresponds to that followed by the
commentary R. 366, etc. (see Appendix I).
No.
etc.,
No. 35,506, nu. The text of the commentary R. 366, etc., gave
a variant and fuller reading for the second half of the line.
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
No.
etc.,
Lines I
are omitted by
9,267, possibly by mistake, in consequence of
occurring
at the beginning of 1. I 17 and also of 1.
No.
etc.,
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
No.
etc.,

T H E FIFTY TITLES OF MARDUK.
I 16.
T h e Lord of the World," the father
hath
called his. name.
I
(This) title, which all the Spirits of Heaven
Did Ea hear, and his spirit was rejoiced, (and
he said) :
I
He whose name his fathers have made glorious,
Shall be even as I, his name shall be Ea!
2 I.
T h e binding of all my decrees shall he control,
1 2 2 .
All my commands shall he make known!
123. By the name of Fifty did the great gods
124. Proclaim his fifty names, they made his path
pre-eminent."
125. Let
be held in remembrance, and let the
first man proclaim them ;
No.
etc., le-ri-e-ti-iu.
No.
etc., Zi-it.
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
K. 9,267, [ . . . .
No.
etc., [ . . .
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
K. 9,267,
From the commentary R. 366, etc., and the explanatory text
S. 747, it may be concluded that the Seventh Tablet, in its original
form, ended at 1.
I t i s probable that 11.
were added
as an epilogue at the time when the composition was incorporated
in the Creation Series (see Appendix I).
No. 91,139, etc.,
No.
etc.,
the names of Marduk.

I I2
CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
126. en -
- du u mit -
-
-
a
ma
7
129.
-
a - na
Marduk
130.
-
-
- a
-
-
- na - at a - mat
la e -
- at
k i
-
132.
it
I 34.
- -
- p a -
Nos. 35,506 and 91,139, etc., insert the copula
No. 9 I, I 39, etc.,
No. 35,506,
; K. 9,267 probably read
Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
K. 9,267,
K. 9,267,
. . .
No.
etc.,
. . . .
K. 9,267, na-kid; Nos. 35,506 and
etc.,
K. 9,267,
. . No.
etc.,
No.
etc.,
ig-[ . . . .
No.
etc.,
K. 9,267 and No. 35,506,
. . . . .
K. 9,267 and No.
etc.,
No.
etc.,

EPILOGUE.
I 26. Let the wise and the understanding consider
them together !
127.
the father repeat them and teach
to
his son ;
Let them be in the ears of the pastor and the
shepherd !
129. Let man rejoice in Marduk, the Lord of the
130. That he may cause his land to be fruitful, and
that he himself may have prosperity !
His word standeth fast, his command is un-
altered
132. T h e utterance of his mouth hath no god ever
annulled.
He gazed in his anger, he turned not his neck
When he is wroth, no god can withstand his
indignation.
Wide is his heart,
is his compassion
9,267,
. . . .
No. 35,506, bi-it.
No. 91,139, etc.,
No. 35,506, [ . . . .
K. 9,267,
No.
39, etc.,
9,267,
. .
K. 9,267,
. .
No.
etc.,
2 1 SO NOS. 35,506 and 91,139, etc. K. 9,267,
K. 8,522
gives the variant reading
firmly established (?) is his
compassion.”
So K. 9,267; K. 8,522 reads
No. 35,506,
No.
etc.,
. . . .
8

CREATION SERIES, TABLET VII.
. . .
I 37.
-
- ti
- -
pa nu
138. [ . . .
[ . . .
a-na
. . . . 1
[ . . . . ] -at
[ . . . . 1
140.
. . . . .
. . . . . 1
[ . . . . . .
[ . . . . 1
142. [ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
So K. 9,267 and No.
etc.; K. 8,522,
. . . .
This is probably the last line of the tablet. I t may here be
noted that, for the text of the Seventh Tablet given in the
preceding pages, only those fragments have been used which are
proved by the commentaries to contain missing portions of the
text. Several other fragments, which from their contents and style
of writing may possibly belong to copies of the text, have not been

EPILOGUE.
136. T h e sinner and evil-doer in his presence
I 37. They received instruction, they spake before him,
138.
. . . . . . . unto . . . .
139. [ . . . . . of Marduk may the gods
140. [May] they [ . . . . his name [ . . . .
. . . . they took and . . . .
142. [
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
included. The text of one such fragment (S.
is of peculiar
interest and is given in Appendix
; in 1. I O f. it refers to Ti-amat
and Ti-amat
T h e Ocean (Tiamat) which is above ”
and “ T h e Ocean (Tiamat) which is beneath,” a close parallel to
the waters which were above the firmament” and the waters
which were under the firmament” of Gen. i, 7 see the Introduction.

I.
of
THE Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series was a composition
which received much attention from the Babylonian and
Assyrian scribes, and specimens of three classes of com-
mentaries have come down to us, which were compiled to
explain the whole, or portions, of its contents. The first and
most important class consists of a commentary to each line
of the t e x t ; and of this class we have a single version
inscribed upon fragments of two large tablets, duplicates of
one another. A second class seems to have contained a kind
of running commentary to passages selected not only from
the Seventh Tablet, but also from the other tablets of the
Creation Series the fragment S.
belongs to this class of
explanatory text. A third class, represented by K. 2,107
K. 6,086, gives explanations of a number of titles of the god
Marduk, several of which occur in those portions of the text
of the Seventh Tablet which have been recovered. The
greater part of this Appendix deals with these commentaries,
and with the information which they supply concerning
the contents and interpretation of the Seventh Tablet. A t
the end of the Appendix some fragments of texts are
discussed, which bear a striking resemblance to the Seventh
Tablet, and prove that the religious literature of Babylonia
included parallel texts composed on very similar lines. The
evidence which the commentaries and the fragments of parallel
texts furnish, with regard to the form and literary development
of the Creation Series, is also of considerable value.
T o the commentary of the first class, which refers to every
line of the Seventh Tablet, the following fragments belong:

APPENDIX I.
S. + S.
+ S. 1,416, K. 4,406, 82-3-23,
R. 366 +
288 +
K.
and K. 8,299. These six
fragments are separate portions of two large tablets, which
were inscribed with duplicate texts. I think there is little
doubt that S. I I + S. 980 + S. 1,416 (vol. ii,
li ff. and lv)
and K. 4,406 (pl. livf.) are parts of the same tablet, a large
one inscribed with five or six double columns of writing on
each side; 82-3-23, 151 (pl. liv) is a smaller fragment of the
same tablet. The remaining three fragments R. 366 +
+ (pls. lvi K.
(pl. lixf.), and K. 8,299
(pl. Ix) are parts of a duplicate commentary to the Seventh
Tablet. The commentary is in the form of a bilingual list,
and presupposes the existence of a Sumerian version of the
Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series it gives a list of the
Sumerian words, or ideograms, and opposite each word is
added its Assyrian equivalent, generally in the order in
which the words occur in the Assyrian text. The compart-
ments, or sections, into which the columns of the commentary
are divided, refer to the separate couplets, and frequently to
the separate lines of the Seventh Tablet; and it will be seen
that it is often possible to restore the text of the Seventh
Tablet from the information which they
The
following paragraphs deal with the sections of the com-
mentary which have been preserved :-
S. 11 + S. 980, Obv., col. (pl. li), 11.
the commentary
to 11. I and
of the text, read : ( I)
(2) RU
(3) SAR
(4) A
(5) SI-
n u :
(6) R U :
(7) SAR:
( 8 ) SAR :
(9)
MA :
(IO)
:
From this we may restore
11. I and of the Seventh Tablet (see the text of K. 2,854 in
the block on p.
as
For references to previous publications of various portions of
the commentary, see the Introduction. The text of five additional
fragments of the Seventh Tablet, which I came across after the
lithographed texts in vol. had been printed off (see Appendix 11),
are published in this Appendix near the paragraphs dealing with
the portions of the commentary which refer to them.

ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES.
and ba-nu-u
ki-e
uv-ki-ti]. As the
verb
occurs in 1. 2 of the commentary, it would be
possible to take the signs GAR and RIG in 1. I as part of the
title, and transliterate the line as
ASAR-RI-GAR-RIG and
this would agree with the explanations of the title given in
the Seventh Tablet, as GAR
Brunnow, No. I 1,962)
and RIG
Br., No. 5,165). But in 1. I of the
Seventh Tablet the signs GAR-RIG are clearly to be rendered
Creation Series, Tablet VII, 11. 1-18
2,854).
and it is preferable to render them in this way also in
the commentary. The title
is therefore explained
as
(as in R. 366, etc., Obv., col.
1. I , '"'TU-TU is
explained as ba-a-nu) ; or, which is perhaps preferable, the
scribe wrote the two opening words of the Semitic version
of the text as a heading to the commentary.
S.
etc., Obv., col. i, 11. 11-16,
the commentary to 1. of
the text, read : (I I)
(I 2) SA :
(I 3 ) SA :
mil-ku (14) ALIM : kab-tu
SA : at-vu (16)
SA :

I 60
APPENDIX I.
The text reads
. . . .
the end of the line may therefore be restored as a-tar
or possibly as
Lines 17-20, the commentary
to 1.4 of the text, read (17) DINGIR :
(18) SA :
(20)
a-&a-xu. The text
reads
. . . .
the end of the
line may perhaps be restored as
Lines 21-22, the beginning of the commentary to 1. of the
text, give the title
- ALIM - N U N - NA, and the
explanation
. .
which may be restored from
the text as
The text reads
[ . . . .
see further, p. 93, n. 6.
366 +
288 +
Obv., col. i (pl. lvi), 11.
corresponding to 1. of the text, read : ( I)
: ba-a-nu
(2) T U : ba-nu-u ( 3 ) T U :
(4) D A : s’u-u. From this
may be restored as ““’Tu-tu
see above, p. 93, n. IO. Lines 5-9 (cf. also S. 1,416, col. i,
pl. lv), corresponding to 1. IO of the text, read : (5) [
KU :
(6) [
(7) [
(8) [
:
. . :
The text of the line reads
[ . . . .
the end of the line
may be conjecturally restored as
see above,
p. 94 f. Lines
3, corresponding to 1. I I of the text, read :
(IO) TU :
MU :
(12) DINGIR :
( I 3 ) TI :
1. I I may therefore be conjecturally restored
as
see above, p.
Lines
14-18, corresponding to 1. 12 of the text, read : (14) I B:
:
(16) IB :
(17) TU :
(I 8) GABA :
from which 1. I 2 may be restored as
see above,
f. Lines 19-24,
which form two sections upon the tablet, read :
DA :
(20) DA :
TA :
MU :
. . . .
(23)
:
(24) [ . . . . :
. . . .
will be seen that these two sections correspond to a single
line (1. 13) of the text, which reads :
[ . . . .
from 1.
of the commentary
we therefore obtain the new value MU

ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES.
K.
Obv. (pl. lix), 11. 1-4 (cf. pl. li, S. 11 S.
Obv., col. ii, 1. I), the commentary to 1. 17 of the text, read:
(I) Z I : [ . . . . ( 2 ) : [ . . . . ( 3 )
: [ . . . .
(4) N A : [ . . . .
The text reads
[ . . . . ] ; 1. of the commentary may
therefore be restored as ZI :
cf. Br., No. 2,330;
zu in 4 is the equivalent of
and the equivalent
of NA in 1. 4 may possibly be restored as
the m.
pron. suffix (but
p.
n. 15). S. I I + S.
Obv , col.
11. 2-7 (cf. also K.
11. 5-10), which form two sections
upon the tablet, correspond to 1. 18 of the text and read :
T A : a[ . . .
(3)
: ba[ . . .
(4) T A :
( 5 )
:
(6) IB:
(7) GAB :
. . .
The text reads ai
i-na
. . . . .
it is clear therefore from 1. 3 that the commentary gives
a slightly variant text, or at any rate a variant reading for
the second word in the line. Lines 8-13 (cf. also
2,053,
Obv.,
corresponding to 1.
of the text, read : (8)
RU
(IO)
(I I ) ZI :
( I 2) AZAG :
( I 3) AZAG :
The text reads
Tu-tu
the commentary thus gives a variant form of the title,
and presupposes a longer (or an alternate) form of the line, for
no equivalents occur in the text to 11.
and
while for
the text of the commentary read
(as in
of the text, cf. 1. 23 of the commentary). Lines 14-19,
corresponding to 2 0 of the text, read :
:
( I 5) T U (so glossed) :
(16)
(so glossed) :
(17)
:
(18)
:
:
The text reads i d
be-el
Lines
corresponding to 21 of the text, read :
ZI :
(21)
:
(22)
:
(23)
(24) [ . . :
The text reads
u
mu-kin
S. 1,416, col. ii (see
lv), joining S.
etc., gives traces
of two sections of the commentary which should correspond
to about 1. 25 of the text. S. 11 S. 980,
col.
(pl.

I
APPENDIX I.
gives traces of three sections of the commentary. The third
section (1.
begins with a title of
this may
possibly refer to 1. 33 or 1. 35 of the text, but the traces of
the preceding section do not appear to correspond to 1. 32
or 1. 34. According to its position in the commentary,
however, this fragment should refer to about that portion of
the text. The fragment
(pl. liv) includes traces
of the right half of three sections of the commentary the
second section consists of the following words :
ir-pi-e-tu,
ni-Si,
and
The
signs
taken in conjunction with iv-pi-e-tu, may perhaps
be compared with the phrase
bo-urn-ma, which occurs in the explanatory text S.
1. IO (see below, p.
where it is followed by the comment
rig-mu. W e might perhaps restore the first
line of the section as
-
-
running across the
column but
explained as
is certainly not
the title of Marduk, but the name of Apsii’s minister it is
therefore possible
in the commentary refers to Tiamat,
and may perhaps be regarded as a title (cf. Ummu-Hubur).
The sense of the second half of the line appears to be
that Marduk is the guardian of mankind and gives them
nourishment.
K.
Obverse (pl. lx) gives traces of the right half of
three sections of the commentary. The Reverse, 11. 3-14
give the right half of the commentary to the first two lines
preserved by the fragment K. 12,830 (see the block on
p. 163).
3-6 read: (3) [ . . .
:
(4) [
. . :
( 5 ) . . . : sal-mat
(6)
. . : ba-nu-u. The first line preserved by
K.
reads
. . . . .
[ . . . . .
this may conjecturally be restored as
The first sign in 1. 3 of K. 8,299 is
broken and its reading as
is not certain
is possible,
as suggested in the copy on pl. lx. Lines 7-14, from the
right half of the commentary to the second line preserved
by K.
read: (7)
. . .
e-li (S)
. . .

ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES.
. . . :
(IO) [ . . . : [ . . ]-
[ . . . : [,!]a-a
[ . . . :
(13) . . .
. . .
. . . : . . .
The text reads [ . . . . .
. . . . .
the first part of the line may therefore be restored as
. . . . . but the restoration of the
second half of the line is not certain.
K. 4,406, Reverse: col. i
liv f.), corresponding to the
fourth line preserved by the fragment K.
(see the
Fragment of the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series
12,830).
block on p.
read : ( I )
. .
I L :
(3) MA
(4)
(5)
(6) GIL :
(7)
:
. .
Of the text only the beginning of the title is preserved,
. . . . .
in 1. I of the commentary the
sign is omitted before
and it is possible that
. .
in the right half of the line is not to be taken as an
explanation of the title, but as part of the title itself. Lines
8 -13, corresponding to the next line of the text, read :
It is possible that the text of K. 4,406 is from the obverse and
not from the reverse of the tablet see above, p. 104, n.

APPENDIX I.
( 8 ) MA : ba-nu-u
:
(IO) AN :
( I I )
. . .
GIN :
(13)
:
Of the text only the first word, ba-nu-u, has been preserved.
Lines
correspond to the next two lines of the text,
and the title in 1. 14 may be restored from the text as
The next
of the text reads
. . . . .
the commentary, 11. 26-29,
evidently presupposes a variant reading for this line, for it
does not begin with the title
although
MU -
without the determinative, occurs
11. 27
and
.
Fragment of the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series
13,761).
K.
Rev., col.
11.
give the following words in
the explanatory half of the column : i-nn,
and
They should
correspond to the fourth line preserved by the fragment
K.
(see the blocks on p.
which reads
. . . .
It is clear therefore that they presuppose
a variant reading for the line, which may perhaps be con-
jecturally restored as i-nn
e-til nap-ha-74, H e is mighty among the gods his brethren,

ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES.
great is the lord of all
With
and
may be compared
which occurs at the end
of the preceding line preserved by K.
Lines
OBVERSE.
Fragment of the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series
8,519).
the commentary to the following line on K. 5,519, read :
(S)
:
'(I O) D UR :
( I I ) DINGIR :
(12) LUGAL :
(I 3)
REVERSE.
Fragment of the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series
8,519).
:
The text of K.
and its duplicate
K.
(see the block on p. 166) may be restored as
be-el
Lines

I 66
APPENDIX I.
14-22, the commentary to the following couplet on K.
read : (14)
: Sa-a ( I 5 )
(DUR ?) :
(16)
:
LUGAL :
(18)
:
( D UR ? ) :
DINGIR
(21)
'(22)
The text of the two lines reads
inn
and
inn
Lines 23-28,
the commentary to the following line on
8,519, read :
(23)
(24)
:
(25) N U N :
(26) RU (so glossed) : ba-nu-u (27) DINGIR :
(28) A :
a-bu. The text may therefore be restored as
Lines
the
of the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series
Duplicate
of
commentary to the following couplet on K. 8,519, read :
RA : Sa-a
RA : n-nn (31)
:
(32) [ . . :
(33) NU : Za-a (34)
(?) :
(35)
The text of the two lines may therefore
be restored as
and
K. 4,406, Rev., col. iii (pls. liv and lv) gives traces of four
sections of the commentary. Of the first section only the
ends of words in the right half of the column remain. The
second section reads :
. . .
-
The sign is much defaced (cf. the traces given
pl. Iv), but
is probably

ASSYRIAN COMMENTARIES.
(IO) UD-DU :
( I I ) RA :
E :
( I 3)
:
RA :
(15) RA :
Line
appears to give the end of a title of Marduk, which is perhaps
explained as
“ W h o is exalted in the
temples
the second half of the line probably contained
a second explanatory phrase. Lines 16-19 read : (16)
:
IGI :
( I 8)
:
. . . :
from this it is possible to build up the line as
Let the gods bring their
gifts into his presence” a reference to this line is possibly
contained in the explanatory text,
Rev., 1. 6, which
begins [ . . . . .
(see below,
170) the fourth section gives the first word of the next
line as
11 + S. 980, Rev., col. i
and its duplicates,
K.
Rev., col. i
lix f.), and R. 366 +
293,
Rev., col. i (pl. lvii), give traces of seven sections of the
commentary, which appear to correspond to a portion of the
text between 11.
and
S. 11 + S.
Rev., col. ii
(pl.
11.
corresponding to 1.
of the text, read:
( I )
. . . .
[ . . .
[ . . . .
(3)
(4) RA :
(5) AN :
(6)
:
The text reads [ . . . .
. . . . so that the end of the line may be
conjecturally restored as
7-12,
corresponding to 1. 107 of the text, read: (7) R A :
(8) R A :
nr-kat (IO) AN :
( I I ) RU :
[ . .
The text reads
. . see above,
Lines 13-21 (cf. pl.
for
the duplicate commentary, K. 2,053, Rev., col.
11. 1-5),
corresponding to 1.
of the text, read : ( I 3) [
MA :
(14) [
M A :
(15)
:
(16)
: i-na
IR
(so glossed on
etc., cf.
26) :
(18) NE-RU
(possibly
cf. Briinnow, No. 4,603) :
:
R A : La-a
N E :
The text reads
ma-a fa
. . . . . and from the

168
APPENDIX
commentary the end of the line may conjecturally be restored
as
Lines 22- 26 (K. 2,053, 11. 6-10),
corresponding to 1.
of the text, read :
:
( 2 3 )
(26)
(so glossed) :
The text reads
Lines 27-31 (K. 2,053, 11. I 1-14), corresponding
to I IO of the text, read : (27)
:
AN :
A N :
(duplicate
(30)
(so glossed) :
(31)
(so glossed) :
The text reads
for
the commentaries thus give the variant reading
ordained.” Lines 32- 38 (K.
15- 21), corresponding to
I I I of the text, read : ( 3 2 )
:
(33)
:
(34) RI
(35) DINGIR
(36)
(37)
(38) SAG :
The text reads
ta-a
thus for
the text of the
commentaries evidently gave a variant reading. Lines 39-44,
corresponding to 1. I
of the text, read : (39)
:
NE-RU (see above):
I R :
. .
(42) SI :
(43)
:
( 4 4 )
: [ . . .
The text reads :
(var.
the commentary thus supports the variant
reading to the text.
R. 366 +
Rev., col. ii (pl.
1. I , which
reads [ . . .
[
corresponds to the last word
of 1. I
of the text. Lines
corresponding to 1. I I of the
text, read : (2) I R : s’u-u (3) AN :
(4)
:
( 5 )
(so glossed): ba-nu-u (6) RU :
(7)
:
(8)
:
The text reads
4 and 8 of the commentary
explain
as referring to heaven, and
as referring
to the earth a reference to this line also possibly occurs in
the explanatory text, S. 747, Rev., 1. I O (see below, p. 170).
Lines 9-13, corresponding to 1. I
of the text, read :
:
(I O) MA :
( I
MA :
(12)
: a-bu (13) EN
:
1.
thus explains
as
his name,”

ASSYRIAN
name, and 1. 13 gives it as the title of
or the elder
who in the text transfers it to Marduk.
The text of the line reads be
zt-ta-bi a-bi
Lines
corresponding to 1. 117 of the text,
read : (14) MA :
(15) AN :
(16)
(17)
:
The text ‘reads
inn
Lines I 8-23, corresponding
to
I IS of the text, read :
[ . . . :
.
[ . . .
( 2 1 ) [
. . .
(22)
L I :
(23) [
L I :
. . .
The text of the line reads
if-me-ma E-n
i-
the text of the
commentary therefore gave a fuller form for the second half
of the line. Lines 24-27, corresponding to 1. I
of the text,
read : (24) A :
(25) A :
(26) A :
(27)
:
The text of the line reads
At this point the scribe of R. 366, etc., ceases to give the
commentary in the form of a bilingual list, and in 11. 28-34
he writes out the text of the Assyrian version of 11.
of the composition. Then follows a colophon of three lines
which read : (35)
(?)
. . . . . 1
(36) fa LI
[ . . . . .
(37)
[ . . . . .
These are not all (?) and
. . . . . of the fifty-one names of . . . . . 1
which are in (the composition entitled) ‘ Asari [ . . . . .
The reading of 1. 35 is not certain, but the colophon seems
to imply that the commentary was not complete, or else that
the fifty (or fifty-one) names of Marduk were not all given
in the composition itself.
important facts may be
deduced from the colophon. The first is that the Seventh
Tablet of the Creation Series is here treated as an independent
composition which takes its title from its opening line. The
second is that in this independent form the composition ended
with 124 of the tablet. It is clear, therefore, that
of the Seventh Tablet are in the nature of an epilogue, which
was added to the composition at the time it was incorporated
the concluding tablet in the series

APPENDIX I.
The supposition that the text of the Seventh Tablet ended
originally at 1. 124 receives additional support from the
explanatory text S. 747 (see
pt. xiii, pl.
When complete it is probable that the tablet, of which S. 747
formed a part, contained a kind of running commentary to
the whole of the Creation Series; only fragments of the
beginning and of the end of the commentary are preserved
by S. 747, and these refer to the First Tablet and to the
Seventh Tablet of the Series respectively. Thus, S. 747, Obv.,
1. I, which reads [ . . . . ,
followed by the
. . . . .
refers
to Tablet I, 1.
1. 3, which reads [ . . . . . . -
. . .
refers to Tablet I, 1. 6
the
mention of Ea in 1.
is in accordance with the
part which the god plays in Tablet I, in detecting and
defeating the plot of
and Tiamat. On the other hand,
the reverse of S. 747 appears to deal with the Seventh Tablet
of the Series thus, 1. 3 may perhaps be compared with the
equation
=
given by K.
Rev., col.
1. 25,
in the commentary to a line of the Seventh Tablet (see above,
p. 166) ; 1. 6 possibly contains a reference to the line of the
Seventh Tablet to which the commentary
4,406, Rev.,
col. iii, 11. 16-19, corresponds (see above, p. 167) the words
in
IO, [ . . .
(or [ . . .
possibly refer to 1. I
of the Seventh Tablet,
while the second half of the same line perhaps contains
a reference to the line of the Seventh Tablet, to which
the commentary 82-3-23, I I,
2, corresponds (see
above, p. 162, and for the verb
cf.
Tablet V, 1. 20) and the words
in 1. 11
clearly refer to 1. 107 of the Seventh Tablet.
1 2 of
S. 747 quotes 1. 124 of the Seventh Tablet, followed by the
explanatory equations L (i e. Fifty =
last title) and L
Now, as 1.
is the last
line of S. 747, it is not unreasonable to suppose that the
See above, p.

TITLES OF
portion of text it explains came at the end of the com-
position to which the commentary refers.
The tablet
K. 6,086 (pls. lxi f.), which has already
been referred
is not strictly a commentary to the Seventh
Tablet of the Creation Series, but is of value for explaining
some of the titles of Marduk which occur therein. The
second column is subdivided by a perpendicular line in the
left half of the column are inscribed the titles of Marduk, and
in the right half the explanations are set opposite them.
Lines
form a single section, and probably give a number
of alternative explanations referring to a single title which
was written in the left half of 1.
In the following trans-
literation of the text a translation of each Assyrian rendering
in the right half of the column is added beneath it :-
TITLE.
EXPLANATION.
[ Wanting.
:
. . . . .
[The . . . of land, city, and people.”
Wanting.
: [ . . .
-
-
[The . of
city, and people.”
[ Wanting.
: [ . . . . .
“[The . . . . of drink unto city and
people.”
[ Wanting.
:
. . . . .
“[The . . . Begetter of the Moon and
the Sun.”
[ Wanting.
: [ . . .
“[The . . . of all lords, the Chief of all
lords.”
[ Wanting.
:
. . . . .
t i - m e - a - t i
[The Creator(?)] of all words(?).”
See above, p.

APPENDIX I.
TITLE.
EXPLANATION.
. . . .
[The Creator(?)] of all words(?).”
[ Wanting.
. .
‘([The . . . of the [ . . . the King
of all gods and kings.”
[ Wanting.
. .
“[The . . . of
gods.”
IO.
. . .
“[The . . . of
and earth.”
I I .
[ . . .
[The . . . of’heaven] and earth.”
(([The . . . . . of
[ . . .
‘(The Lord
. . . of heaven and
earth.”
be -
a - Si -
The Lord, the Blesser of the gods.”
be -
-
id
The Lord, the Benefactor of the gods.”
The Lord, whose might is supreme.”
be - ed
The Lord of Babylon.”
-
The Renewer of Babylon.”
This line gives a slightly variant explanation of the title in 6.

TITLES O F
_____--
TITLE.
EXPLANATION.
be-el
u
The Lord of the gods of heaven
and earth, the King of the
gods of heaven and earth.”
20.
- DU - NUN - NA
-
- a
The Counsellor of
and Ea.”
-
TU
mu- al- lid
- ud-
“ T h e Begetter of the gods, the
Renewer of the gods.”
22.
-
GU
mu -
-
The Strengthener of the gods.”
-
MU
- us’ -
-
“ T h e . . . of the gods.”
24.
-
- ni
ha -
The Creator of all the gods.”
25.
-
DU
:
- ut -
-
-
The Leader of the gods.”
26.
-
AZAG
- pat -
- lit
Whose Incantation is pure.”
27.
-
AZAG
:
-
-
-
“Whose Spell is pure.”
28.
-
- zu :
((Who knoweth the heart of the
gods, the wide heart (recent
break)
The note
which is written in smaller characters,
signifies that the end of the line was broken in the original tablet
from which the scribe was copying.

APPENDIX I.
TITLE.
EXPLANATION.
( - do.) -
:
-
nap -
The Life of all the gods.”
30.
( - do.) - SI
:
- si -
-
- ti
The Remover of the mighty.”
31.
( -
-
-
-
-
-
The Destroyer of the foe.”
.
:
“ T h e Destroyer of all foes, the
Remover of the wicked.”
Wanting.
: na si -
-
-
The Remover of all the wicked.”
Wanting.
: [ . . ,
‘([The . . . of the] wicked the
Annihilator of the wicked.”
Wanting.
: [ . . .
“[The . . . of the
the
Annihilator of all the wicked.”
Wanting.
: [ . . . . . . . . . ] - t i
. . . . . . . . . .
In the earlier part of the text the titles which were given on
the left side of the column in 11.
and 8 and are wanting,
but the explanations on the right side recall many phrases
of the Seventh Tablet, from among which we may compare
those given in 1. with the end of the
line preserved by
the fragment K. 8,519 (see above, p.
and that in 1. 16
with the 4th and 14th lines of the same fragment. Of the
Destroyer.“’

PARALLEL TEXTS TO TABLET VII.
titles given in 11.
ff., compare 1.
with
and
its explanation in the 8th line preserved by K. 8,519 1.
with Tu-tu in 1, of the Seventh Tablet (see above, p.
1. 27 with
in 1. 33 (see above, p.
f.) 1. 28 with
in 1. 35 (see above, p.
1.
with
in 1.
(see above,
1. 30 with
in 1.
(see
above,
roof.); and 1. 31 with
in 1. 43 (see
above, p.
I t is possible that col. i of the Obverse of
K. 2,107 + K. 6,086 (see pl. lxi) also contained explanations
of the Seventh Tablet, or at any rate referred to the Creation
Series, as 1. 4 reads [ . . . . .
and 1.
[ . . . . .
It was stated on p.
that fragments exist of compositions
very similar in character to the Seventh Tablet of the
Creation Series. Remains of one such composition are
preserved by the fragment of a Neo - Babylonian tablet,
No. 54,228, the text of which is published in vol. ii, pl. lxiii,
and by its two Assyrian duplicates, R.
(see vol. ii, pl.
and R.
538 (see the
on p. 176). R. 2,
is
a duplicate of No. 54,228, Obv., 11. 6-15 R. 395, Rev., 11. 3-5
correspond to No. 54,228, 11.
IO, and
The Obverse
of R. 395, which does not correspond to any portion of the
text preserved by the other two fragments, reads as follows :-
I. [ . . . . .
2. [
. . . . ,
3. ai id -
-
-
. . . . .
4.
inn
. . . . .
5 . e-pis"
[ . . . . .
6. -
- ti
-
- . . . . .
mi - ma
-
[ . . . . . 1
8.
-
-
- . . . . .
tu [ . . . . .
IO.
. . . . . 1
If this fragment is in the form of narrative, it follows that
11.
are the concluding lines of a speech, since 1. 7 reads

APPENDIX I.
hearkened and his mouth
. . . .
Bel did not
answer, however, for 1. reads H e raised the club . . . .
Now the phrase
occurs in Tablet IV of the
Creation Series, 1. 37, but the context on
fragment does
not suggest a variant account either of the arming of
for battle or of the actual fight
Tiamat. Moreover,
the Reverse of the fragment, which is in part a duplicate of
No. 54,228
R.
538 (see above), is inscribed with
addresses in honour of
under some of the titles
Fragment of a parallel text to the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series
538). Duplicate of No.
which occur on the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series.
It is therefore probable that the Obverse of
398 contains
a part of the same composition. Line 4, which reads
opened [ . . . . at the sources of the rivers [ . . . .
would
that case refer to some act of creation
the part of
Marduk, and the lines which follow would celebrate incidents
in the battle with Tiamat.

PARALLEL TEXTS T O TABLET VII.
Only a few traces of characters are preserved on the
Reverse of R. 395, but enough is left to prove that 11. 3, 4,
and
are duplicates of No. 54,228, Obv., 11.
IO, and 12.
The following is the text of No. 54,228 with restorations and
variants from R. 395 and R. 538
I .
. . . .
. . . .
[ . . . .
. . . .
3.
. . . . . . . . . . . 1
4.
a .
. . . . . .
5.
GID
.
DA
.
a .
[ . . . . . . .
6.
. Sa .
.
. . . . . .
7.
.
.
a
[
. . . . . . . . . . 1
8. b a - n u - u
g u - e
. . . . . 1
.
.
.
. . . . . . . 1
. . . . 1
. .
[ . . . . 1

12.
.
. e
.
.
. . . . 1
13.
-
-
-
, .
.
Possibly
. . .
I t will be noticed that 11.
are written in couplets, the
second half of each couplet being set back a little from the edge
of the tablet. I t is just possible that these second lines give
explanations of phrases in the lines which precede them. I t
appears on the whole more probable, however, that they form part
of the actual text in that case the couplets in 11. 8
I O f., and
f. are written as single lines on the fragment R. 395.
Restored from Tablet VII, 1. I, see above, p. 92.
So the traces upon No. 54,228 appear to read; R.
538
R. 395,
For 1. I I , R.
538 reads
"[ . . . . . I-
The traces of the following lines upon R. 395 do not correspond
to the portions of the text preserved by No. 54,228.
R. 538 omits the title at the beginning of the line.
I2

APPENDIX I.
. . . .
15.
n a - m a d
[ . . . .
16.
.
ti
[ . . . . . 1

17.
tam .
. . . .
18.
.
. . . . . . . . . 1
e
. .
. .
. . . . 1
20.
BAR .
[ . . . .
21.
. .
nun .
na
ma .
. . . . .
22.
[
. . . . . . . . 1

. . .
. . . . . . .
24. [ . . .
[ . . . 25. [ . . . . .
REV.
I . [ . . . . . . . .
. . . . .
3.
[ . . . 4.
.
. . . .
. .
[ . . . 6. [ . . . .
[ . . . .
Fragmentary as the text of No. 54,228 is, a glance at the
above transliteration will suffice to show that it preserves
part of a composition which is very similar in character to
the Seventh Tablet. That it does not form a missing portion
of the text of that composition, is clear from the occurrence
of certain phrases and titles of Marduk found in parts of the
text of the Seventh Tablet which have already been identified ;
moreover, they are here arranged in a different order and
with a different context. Thus,
6f. correspond to the
538,
In this and the following line TU + TU is written as a con-
sign.
Conjectural restoration.
Possibly

PARALLEL TEXTS TO TABLET VII.
opening line of Tablet
1. 8 corresponds to Tab. VII,
1. 2
1. IO corresponds to Tab.
1.
1.
corresponds
to Tab. VII, 1.
and 1. 13 may be compared with the
second half of the same line; 1.
is clearly parallel to
Tab. VII, 1. 107 1.
corresponds to the line of Tab.
preserved by K.
8 (see above, p.
with
in 1. 22, cf. Tab. VII, 1. 123; and with 1. 23, cf. K. 8,519,
1. 8, and the commentary to this line,
Rev., col.
1. 31 (see above,
166, and vol. ii, pl. lv), which gives the
reading
It may also be noted that in 11. 4 and
we have a reference to
Long-bow,” the first name
given by Anu to Marduk’s bow upon K.
which
probably forms part of the Fifth Tablet (see above, p. 82 ;
in 1. 5 is evidently the Sumerian form of the
name. The title of Marduk, En-bilulu, which occurs in 1. 14,
is there explained as “the Lord who hath renewed his
land,” is found also upon the fragment K. 5,233, which is
described in the following paragraph.
It may here be noted that on the fragment S. 298 occur
the phrases
. . . . . ba-nu-u
ki-e
. . . . .
. . . . Creator of grain and plants,
Renewer of
. . . .
as two other lines of the same
fragment read
. . . . . 3
. . . . .
. . . .
.
Director .
of .the . .
decrees of . . . .
. . . . .
and . . . . .
Creator of
mankind
. . . . . it clear that the fragment is part of
a composition containing addresses to Marduk as lord of Creation.
Too little is preserved to show whether in this text, as in the
Seventh Tablet, he was addressed under his Sumerian titles.
On an Assyrian fragment of a hymn, K. 12,582, occurs the
following couplet :-
. . . . . . . . . . . . I

. . . . . . . . . . . .
who knoweth the heart [of the gods . . . . .
weareth the crown of dominion
. . . . . .
It is possible that this fragment also belonged to a composition,
similar in character to the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series.

APPENDIX I.
It has already been remarked that the commentaries to
the Seventh Tablet presuppose the existence of a Sumerian
version of the text, and in the fragment K.
the text of
which is given in the accompanying block, we may see
a confirmation of this supposition. The fragment is part of
an Assyrian tablet inscribed with a bilingual composition,
and in each line of the Sumerian text which is preserved
Marduk is addressed under a new title. In the following
Fragment of a bilingual composition in honour of Marduk
5,233).
transliteration and translation of the fragment the first couplet
preserved is numbered “I,” but it should
noted that it
does not mark the beginning of the text :-
. . . . .
M U - B I
. . . . . .
tu
.
. . . . .
.
Marduk, whose spell
. . . . . . . . !

BILINGUAL ADDRESS TO MARDUIC.
DZNGZR
. . . . 1
na .
na
. . . .
Marduk, the giver of [life . . . . . . . !
. . .
. . . .
.
.
[ . . . .
Marduk, who by his incantation [ . . . . !
4.
.
T U
.
AZAG .
GA .
BI
. . . . .
. . . . 1

by his . . . . . . . .
.
. . . . . . . 1

.
.
bi . . . . 1

Marduk, the Destroyer [of the foe . . . .
6.
EN - -
- LU
G A B - [ . . . . . . . 1

. . . . . . . . 1
Marduk,
who [ . . . . . . .
It is possible that the title in 1. I may be restored as
from Tab. VII, 1. 33. Of the other titles
under which Marduk is here addressed,
(1.
occurs in Tab. VII, 1. 5, TUTU (1. 4) in Tab. VII, 1.
(1. 5 ) in Tab. VII, 1. 35, and
in Tab. VII,
1. 43. The restoration of the Assyrian version of 1. is taken
from K. 2,107 +
col. 1.
(see above, p.
and vol. ii, pl. lxii). The title EN-BILULU also occurs in the
parallel text to the Seventh Tablet preserved by No. 54,228
and R.
538 (see above,
f.).

I 82
APPENDIX 11.
11.
some
of
some
t o
Of
IN this appendix some unpublished fragments of tablets of
the Creation Series are given, which I came across after the
lithographed plates of vol. ii had been printed
At the
beginning of the present year, while engaged on making
a hand-list of the smaller fragments in the various collections
from Kuyunjik, I identified ten such fragments as belonging
to copies of the First, Second, Fifth, and Seventh Tablets
of the Creation Series. The texts of five of these (KK. 2,854,
12,830, 13,761, 8,519, and
which belong to copies of
the Seventh Tablet, are included in Appendix I under the
sections dealing with those portions of the commentary which
rendered it possible to identify
The texts of the
remaining five fragments (KK. 7,871, 4,488,
13,774,
and
belonging to copies of the First, Second, and
Fifth Tablets, are given in the following sections which are
marked A, B, and C. In section D two small Assyrian
fragments (K.
and
47) are described, which
possibly contain portions of the text of the Creation Series.
In section E the text is given of the fragment (S.
which contains a reference to
and
Section F deals with the fragments K. 3,445 +
R. 396 and K.
which probably contain an account of
the creation of the world by
in place of Marduk. In
section G the text is given of an address to the River of
Creation which occurs in the opening lines of incantations
upon the fragments S.
and 82-9-18,
Finally, in
It may be noted that all of them have been used for the text
of the Seventh Tablet as transliterated and translated on
92 ff.

FRAGMENTS OF CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
183
section H the tablet K. 3,364, which has
supposed to
contain the instructions given by Marduk to man after his
creation, is shown to be part of a
text containing moral
precepts.
A. TWO FRAGMENTS OF T H E FIRST TABLET OF T H E
CREATION SERIES. - The fragment K. 7,871, the text of
which is given in the accompanying block, is from the
Creation Series, Tablet I, 11. 33-47
7,871).
hand edge of the obverse of a tablet, and the ends of lines
which it preserves correspond to Tablet I, 11. 33-47. As the
first sheet of this volume had been printed off at the time
I came across it, the information it supplies as to this
imperfectly preserved portion of the text of the First Tablet
may be briefly noted.
See above, pp.

APPENDIX 11.
I n 1.33 the
fragment supports the reading
at the
end of the line in 1. 34 it confirms the suggested restoration
probably reading
the couplet,
11.
and 36, which may be conjecturally restored as
[
it condenses into a single line which may
probably be restored as
[Apsii opened his mouth] and spake unto her
the end of
1.
may now be restored as
“their
way [is . . . . unto me
the suggested restoration of the
end of 1. 38 as
is confirmed, the fragment
reading [ . . . . .
the end of 1. 39
may now be restored as
(‘Their way will
I destroy and cast down
the suggested restoration of the
end of 1. 40 as
is confirmed, the fragment reading
; the suggested restoration of the end of 1. 41
as
is confirmed, the fragment reading
The suggested restoration (from Tab. IV, 1.
and Tab.
1. 125) of the phrase id-ta-si
in 1. 42 is shown to be
incorrect, the fragment reading
. . . . .
[ . .
the line should run
(var.
(var.
For the end of
43
K. 7,871 reads
. . . . .
. . and the
verb preserved by No. 45,528 + 46,614 (see vol. ii, pl. iii) may
probably be read
the line may thus be partly
restored as [ . .
. . . . .
[ . . she was grievously angered, alone [she . . . .
probably gave a variant reading for the verb, as the
traces it gives of the sign before gat (or Kat) are not those of
The suggested restoration of the end of 1. 44 as
is shown by K.
to be incorrect, the
fragment reading [ . . . . .
. .
the
It may here be noted that the principal traces of this line upon
the obverse of 81-7-27, 80 (see
Txts., part xiii, pl.
probably
represent the word
The restoration of the line as
. .
e-[ . . .
. . is also possible.

FRAGMENTS OF CREATION SERIES, TABLET I.
line may probably be restored as
(var. ti)
a-na
She plotted evil in [her] heart
The
end of 1. 45, according to the fragment, reads [ . . . . .
; it is possible that we may restore the line as
What,
then, shall we d o ? Let us destroy !
The end of 1. 46,
according to the fragment, reads
. . . . .
[ . . ; unless this represents a variant reading, the
suggested restoration i
is incorrect. For
Creation Series, Tablet I, 11.
4,488).
1. 47 the fragment reads [ . . . . .
. . . . .
which corresponds to
at the end of the line.
Another new fragment of the First Tablet is K. 4,488,
which gives portions of the second halves of 11.
for
the text see the accompanying block. For 11. 5 0 and 51 the
fragment reads
. . . . .
. . . . . 1
and [ . . . . .
. . . . .
and
gives no variants to the text as known from other tablets

I 86
APPENDIX
for 1. 52 the fragment reads
. . . . .
an
. . . which gives the variants an for a-na and
for
the fragment reads . . . . . ]-
. . for 1. 53, which may probably be
restored as
. . . .
(var. .
. . . . his] neck was troubled.” For 1. 54 the
fragment reads
. . . . .
. .
it is clear, therefore, that for the restoration
we
should read
and that the duplicate 81-7-27, 80
reads
as suggested on p.
n. 8. For 1.
the fragment reads
. . . . .
. .
for the suggested reading (upon 81-7-27, 80 and No. 46,803)
their first-born,” we should read
((they all,” or “their assembly,” and the line may be
translated “[Because of the evil] which they had planned
together.” For 1. 56 the fragment reads [ . . . . . -
. .
and gives no variants to the text
the verb at the end of 1.57 may be restored from the fragment
as
(‘they lay in
For 1. 58 the fragment reads
. . . . .
. .
and confirms the
The traces of this sign upon No. 46,803 are those of
rather
than uk (see vol. ii, pl. ix).
This verb occurs also in Tablet I, 1. 89, which reads . . . .
. . . . he
in wait,” and again in
1.
which reads
. . . . .
. . . . thou
lain in wait.” The meaning of the
verb
has been pointed out by Thompson in
vol. xvii,
p. 163, note 3, where he shows that its participle occurs in an
Assyrian letter in the sense of scout” ; he also cites IV R, pl.
Obv., 1.
where
(var.
may well have the meaning
“ t o prowl” or “ t o lie in wait.” On p.
note
and p. 66,
note it was suggested that the verb
which occurs in
Tablet IV, 11. 63 and 64, should be transliterated
and
connected with the verbs in Tablet I, 11. 89 and 99. The reading
suggested by Delitzsch, gives good sense, but is not
quite satisfactory from the omission of the doubled dental. Jensen
(cf. K.B., vi,
334) reads
and also suggests for

FRAGMENTS OF CR. SER., TABLETS I AND 11.
187
suggested restoration of the second half of the line as
Of 1. 59 the fragment gives the end
i s [ . . . . .
the traces of the last
reading
. in 1. 60 it gives the variant
for
of 1. 61 it gives the last word as . . . . .
[ , . . .
he watched him
in 1. 62 it gives
the variant
for
and of 1. 63 it only gives slight
traces of two signs.
B. A FRAGMENT OF THE SECOND TABLET OF THE
CREATION SERIES. -
The fragment K. 10,008 is probably
a fragment of the Creation Series, and if this is so the only
place to which it is possible to assign it is the gap between
11.
and (104)
of the Second Tablet (see above, p. 32 ;
this will be clear for the following reasons. It will be seen
that the greater part of the fragment is inscribed with part
of a speech of
Lines IO and 1 1 read
. . . . .
. . . . . and . . . . .
. . . . . and may be restored as
[a
- Sa],
-
sent] Anu, but he could not [withstand her];
was afraid and turned [back].” Now these
lines occur in Tablet
1. 53 in the course of
instructions to Gaga, and again in 1. I I I in
message
as delivered by Gaga to
and
Now, although
the phrase
occurs in the following line
in each of these passages, the rest of the context upon
K.
shows that it is not a duplicate of the Third
Tablet. It therefore follows that the fragment cannot belong
to a later tablet than the Second.
Now 11. (72)-(82) of the Second Tablet describe how
sent Anu against Tiamat, and it is probable that in the gap
the meaning
run round,” to prowl round.’’ I n view
of the use of the participle in the sense of
we may perhaps
render the phrase in Tablet IV, 11. 63 f. as the gods watched him
from hiding
the repetition of the phrase emphasises Marduk‘s
courage in setting out alone to do battle with Tiamat.

APPENDIX 11.
after 1. 58 occurred the account of how Nudimmud was sent
‘against Tiamat and how he turned
It therefore follows
that the text of K.
must be put in the gap between
11. (85) and (104). O n this assumption the greater part of the
fragment (at least down t o 1.
carries on the speech of
which begins at 1.
I n this speech
refers
to the fate of Apsii (K. 10,008, 1. z), and the subsequent
appointment of Kingu by Tiamat t o lead the rebel forces2
I n view of the fact that in Tablet
11. 3 f. and I I I f.
refers first to
attempt to oppose Tiamat, and then to that of
Nudimmud, it might legitimately be
that this represents
the order in which the events tool: place. And, as Anu’s attempt
is described in Tablet
11.
I was inclined, before
I came across K.
to put Nudimmud’s attempt in the gap
between 11. (85) and
But the order in which
refers
to the setting out of
and Nudimmud is not necessarily
chronological. Moreover, as Nudimmud had already overcome
Apsii, and as it was he who brought the news of
revolt
to
it would be only natural that he should be the first to be
sent against her ; in support of this view it may be further noted
that Nudimmud’s name occurs in 1.
On the other hand, if it
be insisted that
references in Tablet
must be
to
imply that Nudimmud’s setting out against Tiamat followed that
of Anu, it is necessary to place the account referring to Nudimmud
after the line
numbered as (85). And, as the earlier
lines of K.
do not appear to refer to this episode, it follows
that the gap after 58 is less than ten lines and that after 1.
is
greater than twenty lines or else
K.
does not belong
to the series
but contains a variant account of the story
of Creation. On the whole it appears to me preferable to suppose
that the order in which the events are referred to in
speech is not to be taken as chronological, but as leading up to
a climax ; he says, Anu I sent, but he could not withstand her
and even Nudimmud
afraid and turned back.”
With the phrase mi-lam-mi
in 1. 4 may be compared
Tablet I, 11. I 18 and 126, and the parallel passages. The apparent
reference to ten in place of eleven monsters is noteworthy.

FRAGMENT O F CREATION SERIES, TABLET
and carry on the war against the gods (1.
he
describes how he sent Anu
Nudimmud against Tiamat,
and how they could not withstand her and turned back
(1. IO
and in the following line (1. 12) he either begins
his appeal to Marduk, or, as appears to me more probable,
Fragment of the Second Tablet of the Creation Series (IC.
states his intention of appealing to Marduk to become the
champion of the gods. The fragment may be transliterated
as follows
I . [ . . . . . .
.
[ . . . . . . . 1
2.
. . . . . .
a-[ . . . . . . . .
1

3.
. . . .
. . . . . . . 1

APPENDIX
4. [ . . . .
.
mi
. . . . .
. . .
. . .
5. [
(?)
(?)
1
6. [ . . . .
[ . . . .
7. [ . . . .
. . . .
8. [ . . . . . .
Ti .
a .
ma . . . . . .
[ . . . . .
i - [ . . . . .
IO.
nam
-
- [a ma - -
-
- mud i -
- ma i -
-
-
[ . . .
. . . . .
. . . . . ]
. . . . . . 1

. . . . .
[ . . . . . . 1

15. [ . . . . . . .
[ . . . . . . .
16. [ . . . . . . .
. . . . . . .
17. [ . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . 1
, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1

With I 3 we may compare
in Tablet I I I,
and
in
134; and with
we may compare Tablet
These phrases upon
K. 10,008 may be explained by supposing that
appeal to Marduk was accompanied by the mixing and
drinking of wine.
C. Two FRAGMENTS OF THE FIFTH TABLET OF THE
CREATION
first eleven lines of the fragment
K. I
correspond (with some interesting variants) to the
text of the Fifth Tablet, 11. 6-16 while the last three lines
of the fragment give a variant text to that found in 11.
upon other copies of the Fifth Tablet. The unimportant
variants may be first noted as follows : in 1. 6 K. 13,774 gives
the variant
as the last syllable of
and for ana
reads a-na ; in 1. IO it reads
for
;
in
13 it reads
for
in 14
it reads
for
and in
16 it reads a-na for ana. In 8 it
gives a more interesting variant, reading
in place

FRAGMENT OF CREATION SERIES, TABLET V.
of E-a ; that is to say, 1. 8, according to this version, would
read, H e set the station of
and Anu along with him,”
in place of
set the station of
and Ea along with
him.’’ For a further discussion of this reading, see the
Introduction.
In 1. 12 occurs a still more interesting variant; according
to K.
the first half of the line runs [ . . .
. . . . his star he caused to shine
forth,” in place of
The Moon-god
Creation Series, Tablet V, 11. 6-19 (K.
he caused to shine forth.” As the beginning and end of the
line are wanting, it would be rash to conjecturally restore
them; but it may be regarded as certain that the phrase
being of the night,” in 1.
refers to the
Moon-god, and that the lines which follow contain Marduk’s
charge to him. I n the course of Marduk’s address to the
Moon-god, in 11. 17 and 18, which upon other copies of the
Fifth Tablet contain directions with regard to the 7th and
14th days of the month, K.
gives the variant readings

APPENDIX
(17) [ . . . . .
. . . . . 'and
(18) . . . . .
. .
. .
The
traces of 1.
upon K.
do not correspond to the text
of this line as already known.
K. 11,641
is part of another copy of the Fifth Tablet, and
contains on its obverse parts of 11. 14-22,
and on its reverse
Creation Series, Tablet V, 11. 14-22 (IC. 11,641, Obverse).
parts of lines which may be conjecturally numbered as
11.
The information which the obverse of the
fragment supplies with regard to the text of the Fifth Tablet

FRAGMENT OF CREATION SERIES, TABLET v.
193
is not very great, and may be noted as follows: the traces
of 11. 14 and 17 upon K.
give no variants nor restora-
tions for 1. I the fragment reads [ . . . . .
e-
[ . . . . .
and proves that the suggested restoration
Creation Series, Tablet V, the last thirteen lines (K. I 1,641, Reverse).
is incorrect ; the end of this line should read e -
which gives the same sense as before. I n 1.
the
fragment gives the variant
for
in 1.
for
it gives the variant
. . . .
in 1.
it gives

APPENDIX
traces of the last character but one in the line, which does
not correspond to those given by K. 3,567 + K. 8,588 at the
end of 1.
it gives the variant reading
and it is
possible that K. 3,567, etc., read
in 1.
it
confirms the suggested restoration of the sign ma a t the end
of the line ; and in 1.
it gives slight traces of the last two
characters in the line.
T h e reverse of K. I 1,641 has already been used on p. 84 f.,
in the transliteration and translation of the end of the Fifth
Tablet. O n p. 85, note 3, it is pointed out that the last six
lines contain the complaint of the gods to Marduk in
consequence of which he conceived the plan of creating
mankind, I t may here be noted that of the last line of the
tablet, K. I 1,641 seems to give traces of
the plural sign
[ B R O K E N
A possible fragment of the Creation Series
this may have been followed by a pronominal suffix,
or
may have immediately preceded the word
preserved
by the fragment K. 8,526.
D. Two POSSIBLE FRAGMENTS OF
CREATION
Cuneiform Texts, part xiii,
24, the text is
given of a small fragment, K.
of which the following
is a transliteration: ( I ) [ . . . . . .
1
. . . . . (3) [ . .
[ . . . 1
(4) . . . . .
. . . . . 1
. . 1
. . . . . (6)
. . . .
(7)
. . . . . ( 8 ) [ . . . . . 3. From the style
of the writing and the
of Tiamat, it is possible that
the fragment belongs to the Creation Series.
Another possible fragment of the Creation Series is

POSSIBLE FRAGMENTS OF CREATION SERIES.
47, t h e text of which is given in the block on p.
I n
the character of the clay and the style of writing it closely
resembles K. 11,641, which is a fragment of a copy of the
Fifth Tablet (see above, pp.
while t h e mention of the
gods
in 1. 2,
in 1. 3, and
in 1.
is in favour of its being a fragment of a tablet of the series.'
Reference may also be made to the fragment R. 982 +
7-18, 178, of which the first few lines of the obverse are given in
transliteration by Delitzsch,
p. I I O f., note I ;
for the text, see
Texts, part xiii, pl. 31. I n the character
of its clay and in its style of writing this fragment resembles
of the Creation Series; cf. also 1.
of the reverse,
ki-rib
. . . . .
. . . .
The fragments of legends,
and K. 8,572 have been
catalogued by Bezold as possibly belonging to tablets of the
series E-nu-ma
and their texts are therefore given in
part xiii, pl. 31 ; the first line preserved by K. 7,067
probably reads
. , . . . followed by
the line
[ . . . . . while the
first line of K. 8,572 reads
. . . . .
a-me-lu
. . . . , 3, but the grounds are slender for assigning
them to the Creation Series. T o this series the minute fragment
K. I
(see
Txts., part xiii,
31) is assigned (with
a query) by Bezold in the Catalogue, vol. v, p. 2,078, presumably
from the character of the writing, unless K. I 1,048 is a misprint.
The fragment K.
Txts., part xiii, pl. 31) is also
assigned by Bezold to the series (see
vol. v, p. 2,078).
Its colophon states that it is the First Tablet of a series styled
. . . . . but as the traces of the last four lines
of the text do not correspond to the last four lines of the First
Tablet of the series
and as the catch-line does not
correspond to the first line of the Second Tablet, it is clear that
K.
is a fragment of the First Tablet of some other series.
K.
Txts., part xiii,
31) is another fragment which
Bezold suggests may belong to the series Enuma
presumably
from the occurrence of the verbs ib-6a-ni in 11.
and 3 and
in 1. 4. As, however, it belongs to a text which is
arranged in columns and divided into sections, it is clear that it
does not belong to the Creation Series.

APPENDIX
REFERENCE TO
THE WATERS THAT WERE
ABOVE” AND “ T H E WATERS THAT WERE BENEATH” THE
FIRMAMENT.-The text may here be given of an interesting
fragment, S. 2,013, which has been copied by Bezold
(cf. Jensen in Schrader’s
vi,
and by
Delitzsch (cf.
xii), but has, I believe, not
yet been published. If it is part (as is hardly probable) of
the Creation Series, the reference to the upper and the lower
Tiamat in 1.
shows that it cannot belong to an earlier
tablet than the Fifth; while in general style it appears to
resemble the addresses found on the Seventh Tablet, rather
Fragment referring to the Upper Tiamat and the Lower Tiamat (S.
than to be in narrative form. It will be seen, however, from
the accompanying block that the lines are divided in writing
into halves this is characteristic of several neo-Babylonian
copies of tablets of the Creation Series, but does not
occur upon any of the Assyrian copies that have yet been
identified. The text of the fragment may be transliterated as
follows

T H E UPPER A N D T H E LOWER
I . [ . . . , ] [ . . . .
. . . . 1
2 . [
. . . . ] [ . . . .
. . . . 3
. . . .
[ . . .
ne
[ . . . .
4. [ . . . .
[ . . .
. . .
5. [ . . . .
[ . . .
iz-zi-tu [ . . . . 1
6.
. . . .
. . .
[ . . . .
[ . . . .
8. [ . . , .
[ . . . .
[ . . . .
bur pal-ha-ti [ . . . .
IO. [ . . . .
e-Zi-ti [ . . .
I I . [ . . . .
Ti-amat
[ . . .
12.
. . . .
[ .
.
(?) . .
13. [ . . . .
[ . . . .
. . . . 1
For a discussion of the title
and of the phrases
e-Zi-ti and
see the Introduction.
A N D THE HISTORY O F
frag-
ment, which it has been thought may perhaps belong to one
of the later tablets of the Creation
is K. 3,445 + R.
(cf.
Texts, part xiii,
f.)
the smaller fragment
K.
(op.
24) is a duplicate. Lines 1-26 of the
obverse contain only traces of the beginnings of lines, among
Possibly read
George Smith,
Account
Genesis, pp. 67 ff.,
Bezold,
vol. ii, p. 534, and Delitzsch,
pp. rg,
ff.,
The text of the reverse of
3,445 was
given by S. A. Smith in
Texts, pl. IO.
I n shape and writing the fragment resembles some of
tablets of the Creation Series. I t may be noted that each tenth
line of the text is indicated in the margin of the tablet by the
figure “IO.” Thus, on the Obv., 11.
and 32 are so
marked, and on the Rev., 11. y,
25, and 35 ; on the Rev.
sometimes two
of the text are written in one line of the tablet.

APPENDIX
which it may be noted that 1. 11 possibly begins with the
name of Marduk. From 1. 27 onwards the obverse reads:
( 2 7 )
u-me u-[ . . . . .
ma-as-rat mu-Si
. . . . .
Sa
. . . . .
(30)
. . . . .
(31)
ana
. . . . . (32)
[ . . . . . (33)
. . . . .
(34)
. . . . . 1
(35)
[ . . . . .
(36)
. . . . . (37)
. . . . . (38)
. . . . .
(39)
. . . . . 1
(40)
. . . . .
The occurrence of the names
of
(1. 30) and possibly of Marduk (1. 11), the reference
to
slaver,” or
the breadth,” of Tiamat (1.
and
possibly to her head (1.
and the mention of “springs”
(1.
‘(deeps”
and monsters of the deep (“dolphins?”)
in 1. 38, would not be inconsistent with the fragment forming
part of the Fifth Tablet of the Creation Series.
The reverse of the fragment reads as follows :-( I) [ . . . . .
[ . . . . . (3) . . . . .
[ . . . . .
(4) [ . . . . .
. . . . . ( 5 ) [ . . . . . 1
[ . . . . . (6)
[ . . . . . (7)
[ . . . . ,
(8) ul-tu
[ . . . . . 1
. . . . . (IO)
. . . . .
[ . . . . .
ma-la
. . . . . 1
(13)
. . . . .
(14)
p a
. . . . . ( I 5 )
[ . . . . .
(16)
. . . . .
(17)
. . . . .
T h e sign following tu is not
so that the rending
is
impossible.
T h e duplicate
gives a variant reading for this line:
. . . .
Omitted by K.
The traces of the first sign of the name upon K. 14,949 suggest
L a ,

ANSHAK AND THE CREATION.
[ . . . . .
. . . . .
ud-tu
at-ta [ . . . . .
( 2 2 )
at-ta
[ . . , . .
(23)
:
. . . . .
(24)
ap-si-i
[ . . . . . ( 2 5 )
ab-nu-u a-na-ku :
. . . . . (26)
. . . .
(27)
[
. . . .
: [ . , . . .
(29)
ud-tu
. . . . . (30)
[ . . . . . 1
nu-bat-ta [ . . . . .
(31) e-[ . . . . .
(32)
. . . . .
[ . . . . .
[ . . . . . (33)
. . . .
[ . . . . .
. . . . .
(34) [ . . . . .
an-na-a [ . . . . .
(35)
. . . . .
:
[ . . . . .
(36)
. . .
. . . . 1
(37)
. . . . .
:
Sa
. . . . .
(38)
. . . . .
[ . . . . .
(39) [ . . . . .
[ . . . . .
(40)
. . . . .
: ma-
na-ma
(41)
[ . . . . .
w -
[ . . . . .
(42)
. . . . .
(43)
&-[ . . . . . ] (44) ?&
[ . . . . .
(45)
The mention of
in 1. 13 of the reverse may also be
cited in favour of the fragment belonging to the Creation
Series, while the references to
(1. 5 ) and to the city of
(1. 37) are not necessarily inconsistent with this view.
Lines 23 ff., however, can scarcely be reconciled with the end
of the Fourth Tablet of the Creation Series. These lines
read : (23)
opened his mouth and spake, and unto
the god [ . . . . he addressed the word] : (24) Above
the Deep, the dwelling of [ . . . .
(25) opposite E-Sara
which I have created, [ . . . . (26) I have strengthened
the regions in the depth [ . . . .
(27) I will build
a house that it may be a dwelling for [ . . . .
In

200
APPENDIX 11.
the midst thereof will I found his district (lit. city,
Tabl. IV,
1.
and
. . . .
In this speech
and not
Marduk, appears as the god of creation, which is scarcely in
harmony with the general
of the Creation Series.
Moreover, in 1. 25
definitely states that he created
whereas in Tablet IV, 11.
it is related that
Marduk, and not
created
Until more of the
text of the Fifth and Sixth Tablets is recovered, it would be
rash to assert that the fragment cannot belong to the Creation
Series meanwhile, in view of the inconsistencies noted, it is
preferable to assume that it does not form part of that work,
but is a fragment of a closely parallel version of the story in
which
plays a more prominent part.
G.
RIVER OF
p.
a trans-
literation and translation are given of an address to a mystical
Fragment of an incantation-tablet containing an address to the River of Creation
Obverse).
river of creation, which forms the opening lines of incantations
upon the reverse of S.
and the obverse of
I.
As the text, of these fragments has not been previously
published, the obverse of the one and the reverse of the
other are given in the accompanying
I t will be
noted that 11.
of 82-9-18,
correspond to 11.
of

THE RIVER OF CREATION.
2 0
S.
The eighth line of S. 1,704, which concludes the
direct address, or invocation, to the river, is omitted by
82-9-18,
I , and from this point onward
would seem
that the tablets cease to be duplicates. The insertion of the
common formula, given in the ninth line of
would not by itself prove this, but what remains of the tenth
line of
I does not correspond to the ninth line
Fragment of an incantation-tablet containing an
to the River of Creation
(S. I,
of S.
W e are justified, therefore, in treating the address
to the river as an independent fragment, which has been
employed as the introduction to two different incantations.
THE SUPPOSED INSTRUCTIONS TO
AFTER HIS
CREATION.-The tablet
3,364
pt.
29 f.)
was thought by George Smith to contain the instructions
given 'to the first man and woman after their creation. In

202
APPENDIX
The
Account Genesis, p. 80, he says, The obverse
of this tablet is a fragment of the address from the deity to
the newly created man on his duties to his god ” and a little
later on he adds, “ T h e reverse of the tablet appears, so far
as the sense can be ascertained, to be addressed to the
woman, the companion of the man, informing her of her
duties towards her partner.” In his
pp.
54 f., 88 f., and I I I
Delitzsch also treats
the tablet as forming part of the Creation
The
recovered portion of the Sixth Tablet of the Creation Series,
however, and the Neo-Babylonian duplicate of K. 3,364, the
text of which is published in vol. ii, pls. lxiv-lxvi (No.
I ) ,
together disprove the suggested connection of K. 3,364 with
the Creation Series. The reasons on which this conclusion
is based may be briefly stated as follows :-(I) The recovered
portion of the Sixth Tablet indicates that the description of
the creation of man there given was very similar to the
account furnished by Berossus; and it follows that the greater
part of the text must have been in the form of narrative.
If Marduk gave man any instructions after his creation, these
can have occupied only a small part of the tablet. Rut
both the obverse and reverse of K. 3,364 contain moral
precepts, and the same is the case with columns ii and iii
of the new duplicate No.
For such a long series of
moral instructions there is no room upon the Sixth Tablet
of the Creation Series. (2) Col. ii of No.
refers to
certain acts which are good, and to others which are not good,
The side of the tablet which George Smith refers to as the
obverse is really the reverse; this is rendered certain by the
duplicate No.
I .
In my
and Mythology, p.
f.,
also
provisionally adopted this view.
In col. of this tablet only the ends of lines are preserved, and
in
iv a part of the colophon.

THE "DUTIES OF MAN."
in the eyes
This is quite consistent with the
character of
as the judge of heaven and earth, but he
does not appear in this character in the Creation Series,
where he is referred to merely as the sun which Marduk
created and set upon his course. (3) In the duplicate, No.
33,851, the text is arranged in columns, two on each side of
the tablet. This fact in itself is sufficient to prove that the
composition has nothing to do with the series
The text upon tablets of the Creation Series is never arranged
in columns, but each line is written across the tablet from
edge to edge. This characteristic applies not only to the
copies of the Creation Series from Kuyunjik, but also to the
Babylonian copies of all periods, and even to the rough
practice - tablets on which students wrote out extracts
from the poem.
The text inscribed upon K. 3,364 and No.
is, in fact,
a long didactic composition containing a number of moral
precepts, and has nothing to do with the Creation
The composition in itself is of considerable interest, however,
for enough of it remains to show that it indicates a high
standard of morality.
Cf. 1.
e l i
i-[ . . . . .
and 1. 1 3 ,
e l i
. . . . .
The signs AN-UD in these
passages are clearly to be rendered
and not
godhead," in the sense in which
occurs in
3,364,
Rev., 1. 14.
It may be noted that-the phrase
(K. 3,364, Rev.,
5, and No. 33,851, col.
1.
which has been thought by some
to be the title of a power of evil termed "the Calumniator"
(cf. Bezold, Catalogue, vol.
p.
is not a proper name or
title, but should be rendered simply as a slanderer."

APPENDIX 111.
111.
of
of Creation in
THERE is abundant evidence to prove that under the late
Assyrian kings, and during the Neo-Babylonian and Persian
periods, the history of the Creation as told upon the Seven
Tablets of the series
widely read and studied,
and there can be no doubt that it exercised a considerable
influence on the religious literature which continued to gather
around Marduk’s name. In the fragmentary hymns and
prayers which have come down to us, however, it is difficult
to determine how far the priestly and popular conceptions
of Marduk were influenced by the actual story of the Creation
as
know it, and to what extent they were moulded by
earlier legends and beliefs, and by Marduk’s own position as
the native god of Babylon. That actual phrases from the
Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series were made use of in
other similar compositions is sufficiently proved by the
fragments published at the end of Appendix I and in view
of this fact we may perhaps hear echoes from the earlier
tablets of the series in some of the phrases and attributes
applied to Marduk in the contemporary religious texts. I t
would be impossible within the limits of the present work
to attempt an exhaustive treatment of this subject, but, as
a striking instance of such allusions to the Creation story,
reference may here be made to the fragment
I, which,
I believe, has not hitherto been
A rather rough copy of this tablet is included in Craig’s
Texts, pl. 43. As several signs, including 1. 4, are
there omitted, and others are incorrectly copied, the text of the
obverse is given in the block on p.

I N F L U E N C E OF CREATION LEGEXDS.
The upper part of the tablet is broken and rubbed, but the
greater part of the text is well preserved and clearly written,
and may be transliterated as follows :-
I . [ . . .
E-a
. . . .
[ . . .
u
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1

206.
APPENDIX 111.
8.
a -
-
-
-
-
a - na
- ta
-
- su -
IO. a -
kakki -
-
-
I I . a - na
te -
zi
- -
-
12.
la
I 3.
- na
- -
- -
ta - -
-
14. i-na
15. -
-
-
- -
-
16.
na nab -
tab
-
- ti
17.
I 8.
ul-tu
20.
pa-an
AB -
-
-
-
-
22. [ . . . . . . .
23.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
T h e fragment contains the opening lines of a hymn to
of which the following is a translation :-
I. 0 lord
. . . . I, son of Ea, the exalted [ . . . .
2. [Who . . . . the [hosts] of heaven and earth, who
ordaineth destinies !
The composition is addressed to Marduk, who is named in
1. 7 and is referred to in the three preceding lines under his titles
Tutu, Sagzu, and
moreover, in 1. I he is termed the son
of Ea.” The Reverse of the tablet contains the last five lines of
common colophon.

I N F L U E N C E O F CREATION LEGENDS.
3. [ . . . . . . . the . . . . offspring,
4. [ . . . . . . . the . . . .
is T u t u !
5. [ . . . . the great queen, the consort of Sagzu !
6. 0 lord
thou prince, who art mighty in understanding !
7. [The . . . . of war and battle is in the hand of
Marduk, the director of the gods,
8. A t whose battle heaven quaked,
A t whose wrath the Deep is troubled !
IO. A t the point of his weapon the gods turned back !
I I. To his furious attack there was no opponent !
12. 0 mighty lord, to whom there is no rival in the assembly
of the great gods !
13. In the bright firmament of’heaven his course is supreme !
14. In E-kur, the temple of true worship, exalted is his
decree !
With the evil wind his weapons blaze forth,
16. With his flame steep mountains are destroyed !
H e overwhelmeth the expanse of the billowing ocean !
The Son of
is his name, the Hero of the gods is
his title !
From the depth’ is he lord of the gods of human
habitations !
20. Before his terrible bow the heavens stand fast !
. . . plague and destruction, and tempest,
2 2 . [ . . . . . . . . of all the
2 3 . [ . . . . . . . the Igigi!
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
In this phrase
may probably see an antithesis to
heavens” in the following line; for other passages in which the
word
occurs, cf. Delitzsch,
I I I , and
Concise
p. I I .

208
APPENDIX
It will be noticed that in 11.
the hymn describes the
quaking of the heavens at Marduli’s battle, the trouble of the
Deep at his wrath, and the flight of the gods from the point
of his weapon. We have here an unmistakable reference to
the battle of Marduk with Tiamat, and the subsequent flight
of the gods, her helpers. The reference in 1. 12 to Marduk’s
supremacy in the assembly of the gods does not necessarily
refer to the Seventh Tablet of the Creation Series, but the
or “evil wind,” in 1.
and Marduk’s flame in 1. 16
are clearly reminiscences of the Fourth Tablet,
45 and 96,
and 1. 40 and in the billowing ocean
in 1. 17
we may possibly see a reference to Tiamat. Finally, the
mention of Marduk’s bow in 1.
may be compared with t h e
Fourth Tablet, 1. 35, and with the fragment of the Fifth
Tablet which describes the translation of the bow to heaven
as the Bow-star (see above, p. 82 f.).
Such references to the Creation story are of considerable
interest, but they do not add anything to the facts concerning
Marduk‘s character which may be gathered from the Creation
Series itself. An additional interest, however, attaches to
some
fragments which I have come across, inas-
much as they show that at a late period of Babylonian
history the story of the fight between Marduk and Tiamat
had received a very definite astrological interpretation. One
of the fragments exhibits Tiamat as a star or constellation
in the neighbourhood of the ecliptic, and, moreover, furnishes
an additional proof of a fact which has long been generally
recognized, viz., the identification of the monster-brood of
Tiamat with at any rate some of the signs of the
T h e most important of the astrological fragments above
referred to is made up of three pieces, Nos. 55,466, 55,486,
and 55,627, which I have rejoined, and its text is published
in vol. ii, pls. lxvii-lxxii. I t measures
by
and is
part of a large tablet which was inscribed with two, or
possibly three, broad columns of writing on each side. The
fragment of the tablet recovered gives considerable portions
of the first and last columns of the text, as
as traces of

THE CREATION LEGENDS A N D ASTROLOGY.
209
the second column on the obverse and of the last column but
one on the reverse. The colophon, which possibly contained
the date a t which the tablet was inscribed, has not been
preserved, but from the character of the writing and the
shape of the tablet it may be concluded that it does not
belong to an earlier period than that of the
it may possibly be assigned to as late a date as the first
century B.C.
From the first section which has been preserved of col.
it is clear that the text is closely connected with the story
of the Creation. This will be apparent from the following
transliteration and translation of the portions of 11.
which
have been preserved : ( I )
. . . . .
is-si-ma
. . . . . ( 2 ) . . . . .
(4) . . . . .
( 5 )
. . . . .
ib-ni-ma
(6)
. . . . .
(7)
. . . . .
(I) . . . . . 1
whose hands removed the Spear, and
. . . . . 1
. . . . .
her
a weapon not
of war was cut off, and (3)
. . . . . Tiamat he
conquered, he took her sovereignty. (4)
. . . . . 1
the Tablets of Destiny from Kingu he took in his hand.
(5) [ . . . . . he created, and at the Gate of the Deep
he stationed. (6)
. . . . . that the deeds of Tiamat
should not be forgotten
[ . . . . .
he causeth his
fathers to behold.”
In the first line we may probably see a reference to Marduk’s
drawing forth of the
or spear,’ which we
from
It is possible that
is here, not
actual weapon,
but
the Spear-star of
and the verb is-si-ma may
have the intransitive meaning, disappeared.” I n view of the fact
that the following lines refer to episodes in the Creation story,
I think the rendering suggested above is preferable.

2 I O
APPENDIX
Tablet IV of the Creation Series, 1.
he plunged into the
belly of Tiamat, after he had filled her with the evil wind.
Line may be explained as referring to Marduk’s conquest
of
after
death, without further fighting,
though it is possible that it has some connection with the
obscure expression in Tablet IV, I.
In
3 the text
returns to Marduk’s defeat of Tiamat and with the capture
of the Tablets of Destiny from Kingu, referred to in 1.
we
may compare Tablet IV,
I Z I
5 possibly refers to
an episode in the Creation which may have been recorded
in the missing portion of Tablet V of the Creation Series.
With it we may compare the fixing of a bolt by Marduk
and the stationing of a watchman, in order to keep the
waters above the
in their place
Tablet IV,
ff.) it is possible that a similar guardian was stationed
by Marduk in order to restrain the waters of the Deep. Line
6 f. apparently refer to the instructions given by Marduk to
the gods, his fathers,” in order “ t h a t the deeds of Tiamat
her revolt and subsequent conquest by himself) should
not be forgotten.”
I t is possible that the instructions which
Marduk is here represented as giving to the gods refer to
their positions in heaven and to the heavenly bodies associated
with them. If this interpretation is correct, it follows that
the later Babylonians, at any rate, looked upon the astrological
aspect of the Creation story as in accordance with definite
instructions given by Marduk himself. While they believed
that Marduk actually slew Tiamat and subsequently created
the universe as narrated in the tablets of
Creation Series,
they held that the association of the principal actors in the
story with some of the more important stars and constellations
was also Marduk’s work, his object being to ensure that the
history of the creation of the world should always be kept in
remembrance.
The first section which is preserved of the text, referring
T h i s rendering appears preferable to the possible reading,
that the deeds of Tiamat should be no more.”

T H E CREATION L E G E N D S A N D ASTROLOGY.
2 1 1
as it does to some of the most striking episodes recorded in
the Creation Series, appears to be of the nature of an
introduction to what follows. The second section reads :
(8) [ . . . . .
(?)
. . . . .
[ . . . . . I
(IO) [ . . . . .
Ti-amat
[ . . . . .
. . . . .
( I I ) [ . .
. . . . .
. .
. . . . .
. . . . .
(14) i-na
si-pit-ti
. . . . .
(16)
Su-u
Sa nu-uk-ku-vi
. . .
ana
si-inn-
a -
i -
-
pa -
( I 8)
- - xi
su-us’-turn (?) i-dib-bu-bu
(?)
( 2 2 )
(23) ana
ana
In this section Marduk and Tiamat appear in their astro-
logical characters, Marduk probably as Jupiter, and Tiamat
as a constellation in the neighbourhood of the ecliptic. T h e
approach of Tiamat and the Moon and of Marduk
Jupiter)
and Tiamat would seem from 11.
ff. to portend the sending
of an
or
upon the earth, followed by rebellion
and tumult among gods and men. If unchecked, the wrath
of
Marduk) would result in the destruction of the
temples and in the ruin of the land. To prevent the sending
of a deluge and to change the omen to one of prosperity,
The sign
not IZ.
For
as parallel to
(cf.
see
Jensen,
I I f.
Or, possibly, a thunderbolt.

APPENDIX
the text enjoins the performance of certain
T h e third and last section of the first column reads:
(24) ina
Sa
Sa
( 2 5 )
Sin
( 2 6 )
Sa
(27)
. . ]-
LU
-
- -
X I - -
-
ina
Sin
T E
TE
. . . . . (31)
. . . . . 1
'"'SAG-ME-GAR
. . . . . (33)
Tap
-
ina
- nu -
[ . . . . .
(34)
. . . . .
[ . . . . . 1
. . . . .
. . . . .
This section is concerned with the positions of the planets
(Mercury) and
(Jupiter) and
of the moon
sun, and of the stars SU-GI and
and it would seem that a change in the dynasty ruling a t
Babylon was portended by the relative positions of Mercury
and Jupiter. T o that extent this section resembles the one
that precedes it, but there is little apparent connection
between this portion of the text and the Creation Series.
I t is possible, however, that this section was continued in
col. ii, and that the missing portion had some connection with
the legend.*
This may b e the title of a special class of incantations (cf. my
Magic
p.
or the expression may possibly be
employed, as in some other passages, to indicate generally a class
of incantations, or ceremonies, intended to avert the effects of an
evil omen (cf. Thompson,
Magicians and Astrologers,
xlvii f.).
Cf.
and Strassmaier,
vii, p.
f.
Possibly
Of col. ii only traces of the beginnings of a few lines are
preserved from the lower half of the
they read : ( I )
. . , . . ( 2 )
. . . . . (3)
. . . . .

T H E CREATION LEGENDS A N D ASTROLOGY.
2 1 3
The greater part of the reverse of t h e fragment is inscribed
with the upper half of t h e last column, which in some respects
is the most interesting portion of t h e text. T h e lines t h a t
have been preserved
as follows : ( I )
[ . . . . . ( 2 )
. . . . . (3)
:
:
:
. . . . . (4)
Ti-amat
.. . . . . ( 5 )
ana
. . . . . (6)
TE
T E
PAD [ . . . . .
(7)
: TE
:
(8)
u
it-ti
ana
TE MULU-BAD zna
TE
( I O ) sit-nu :
:
ana
TE BIR
( I I )
T E
( I 2) T E
T E MULU-BAD Ti-amat
u
(13) ina
TE
it-ti
(14)
ina
:
: GIR
:
. . .
(16)
TE
MULU-BAD
(17) [ . . . . .
TE
(4)
. . . . .
. . ( 6 )
. . . . .
.
. . . . .
1
[ . . . . . 1
(IO)
. . . . .
Similarly,
traces remain of the first column preserved upon the reverse of
the tablet, which read: ( I ) [ . . . . .
( 2 )
. . . . . ( 3 )
. . . . . (4)
. . . . .
beginning a new section)
. . . . . (6)
. . . . . (7)
. . . . .
Caper. T h e sign was read by Strassmaier and Epping as
App., p. 7 ) , but Jensen has shown
that it is not
but the sign
No.
(see
p.
3), which perhaps has the value
A s the tenth sign of
the Zodiac it should possibly be read as
Explained as pa-gar
VR., pl. 46, No. I,
Obv., 1.

APPENDIX
BIR
(18) [ . . . . .
ana
[ . . . . .
[ . . . . .
SAG-ME-GAR
TE
TE P A N
. . . . .
[ . . . . .
. . . . . 1
[ . . . . .
[ . . . . .
( 2 2 ) [ . . . . .
. . . [ . . . . .
( 2 3 )
. . . . .
IGI MAR
- i[b . . . . .
(24) [ . . . . .
kak
a -
-
-
-
( 2 5 ) [ . . . . . an-ni-i [ . . . . . ]
. . . . . 1
KI SIR
[ . . . . .
. . . . .
inn
[ . . . . . (28) [ . . . . .
. . . . .
[ . . . . .
inn
(?)
[ . . . . . ( 3 0 ) [ . . . . .
[ . . . . .
[ . . . . . ( 3 1 ) [ . . . . .
. . . . .
[ . . . . .
[ . . . . .
(32)
. . . . .
. .
.
I t will be noticed that this portion of the text is in the
main explanatory. Unlike col. i, these lines of the text do
not run on in the form of connected sentences, but are broken
up into a number of equations and explanations of terms and
titles thus, some terms are explained by a play upon words
(cf. 11. and
while in other places the reason is given for
certain titles (cf. 11. 6 and 7) or additional names (cf. 1. 12).
With regard to the connection of passages in this column
with the Creation Series, it may be noted that Kingu, in
addition to Marduk and Tiamat, is introduced. H e is here
associated in an astrological sense with Tiamat, and their
alliance in opposition to Marduk is clearly referred to in
11. 4-6. Moreover, the fact that Caper and Scorpio are
mentioned in close connection with this passage shows that
Either the Bow-star, or, possibly,
-
Marduli’s bow.

CREATION LEGENDS AND ASTROLOGY.
they here occur, not only in their astronomical sense as
constellations of the Zodiac, b u t ’ also in their mythical
character as monsters in the host of Tiamat. The reference
to Marduk’s mighty weapon in 1.
f. is also noteworthy.
After the sheets of vol. ii had been printed off I came
across two other fragments of somewhat similar astrological
texts, which furnish additional illustrations of the manner in
which the legends of the Creation were connected by the
later Babylonians with astrological phenomena. The smaller
of these fragments, No.
the text of which is given in
OBVERSE.
REVERSE.
Fragment of an astrological explanatory text (No.
the accompanying block, preserves a few traces of signs from the
beginning of the obverse
from the end of the reverse of
the tablet. A few complete words occur in 1. of the reverse,
which reads [ . . . . .
. . . . .
1.
of the Seventh Tablet of the
Creation Series reads
(var.
(var.
(see above,
f.), and it
is clear that this line is here quoted upon the fragment.
Both the obverse and reverse of No.
resemble the
last column of No. 55,466, etc, in being of an explanatory

216
APPENDIX
nature, and it is probable that the quotation from the Seventh
Tablet is here introduced in an astrological
The larger of the two fragments is No.
and the text
of its obverse is published in the accompanying block. This
text also is explanatory, and of an astrological character, and,
like No. 40,959, it has in some respects a close connection
with the Creation Series. Thus 1. 2 reads [ . . . .
.
:
:]
:
. . . .
now
occurs as one
of the titles of Marduk in 1. of the Seventh Tablet of the
Fragment of an astrological explanatory text (No.
Obverse).
Creation Series, and with the explanation of the title here
given as
Light of Anu,
and Ea,” we may compare
the explanation in 1. 6 of the Seventh Tablet, which reads
““‘E-a],
(‘who directeth the
decrees of Anu, Bel, [and Ea].” Moreover, 1. 3 of the fragment
reads
. . . . .
At the beginning of the line there is hardly room for the
restoration
probable that the
read
which may be regarded as a shorter
of the
title.

T H E CREATION LEGENDS A N D ASTROLOGY.
[ . . . . .
now 1. of the Seventh Tablet
reads
[ . . . . .
and the end of the line may probably be restored from the
fragment as
Line of the fragment
reads
a-bi
[ . . . .
this also possibly refers to Marduk, and may be compared
with the Seventh Tablet, 1. I 16 and
I 18
Fragment of an astrological explanatory text (No.
Reverse and Edge).
The text of the reverse of No.
(see the accompanying
block) is also explanatory, and reads : ( I )
. . . .
1
(2)
:
:
:
: [ . . . . .
(3)
:
[ . . . . .
(4)
m e [ . . . . . (5)
See above, p. 9 2 f.

APPENDIX
IR :
[ . . . . . (6)
:
[ . . . . .
(7)
ana
. . . . . (8)
u
[ . .
. .
,
LU
- MAL
.
.
,
. . ] ( I O ) [ . . . . .
UD-DU AG
. . . . .
:
: E-[ . . . . .
In 11. 8 Kingu is
introduced, but there is no other evidence of a connection
between the Creation Series and this portion of the t e x t ;
in fact, 1. 6, beginning,
smote and
his wing,”
evidently gives a quotation from a legend of the Storm-god
which has nothing to do with the Creation Series.
Indirectly, however, this line proves that other Babylonian
legends were, like those of the Creation, connected by the
later Babylonians with certain of the heavenly bodies. The
four lines inscribed upon the edge of the tablet give a portion
of the colophon, from the last line of which we learn that the
tablet belonged to a series, the title of which reads [ . . . . .
and it is possible that
the other astrological fragments above described (Nos. 5,466,
etc., and
are parts of tablets belonging to the same
series. The occurrence of Marduk’s name in the title is in
accordance with the suggested connection between these
fragments and the Creation Series.
T h e last two signs are not very carefully written, but they are
distinctly RE-SI and not
With this title we
may compare that which occurs at the beginning or upon
edge
of many of the late Babylonian astronomical tablets, viz., inn
“ A t the word of the Lord and of my
Lady, a decision ! ; cf.,
Epping,
nus
p.
T h e
and
are probably

IV.
IV.
Cower
vol. ii, pl. lxxiiif. the text is given of a fragment of
a legend (K.
which was thought at one time by George
Smith and others to contain an Assyrian version of the
story of the Tower of Babel (cf. Gen. xi, I
The text is very
broken, but from what remains of col. it would appear to
be part of a legend concerning a god, or possibly a king, who
plotted evil in his heart
conceived a hatred against the
father of all the gods. In col. 11.
the passage occurs on
which the supposed parallel with the story of the Tower of
Babel was based, for these
were believed to refer to the
building of a tower at Babylon, and to describe how the
tower erected by the builders in the day was destroyed in
the night by a god, who confounded their speech and confused
their counsel. There is, however, no mention of a tower or
building of any sort, and Babylon is referred to as suffering
through the evil designs of the god or
described in 11.2-4.
Moreover, the lines supposed to recount the destruction of the
tower by night really describe how the complaints of the
oppressed people prevented the king, or possibly an avenger
of the people, from getting any sleep at night
his couch.
The tablet is too broken to allow of a completely satisfactory
explanation of the nature of the legend, but the rendering
Account
pp.
ff., German ed. (edited
by Delitzsch), p.
f. ; cf. also
v,
and
the
vol.
pp. 129

2 2 0
APPENDIX IV.
of 11.
given below will suffice to show that the suggested
connection between this legend and the story of the Tower
of Babel was not justified.
As with the story of the Tower of Babel, so also has it
been claimed that an Assyrian legend has been found which
presents a close parallel to the story of the temptation of
Eve in the garden of Eden, narrated in Gen. iii. That the
description of paradise in Gen. ii shows traces of Babylonian
influence is
and it is not impossible that a Babylonian
legend may a t some future time be discovered which bears
T h e first fourteen lines of col. i may be rendered as follows :-
( I ) [ .
. . . . - ~ ] ~ ( ? ) - n
ab u
-
[ . . . . .
. . . . .
il-te-im-na ( 3 ) [ . . . . .
(4) . . . . .
(5)
. . . . .
sa-mi-id a-na il-ki-im ( 6 )
(7) . . . . .
sa-mi-id a-na
( 8 )
ra-bu-u u-ha-al-lu
( 9 )
. . . . .
u-mi i-s'u-us' (I
( I I )
( I
( I 3 ) [a-na]
pa-Zi-e pa-ni-s'u
. . . . . .
. . . . . their [ . . . . .
. . . . . 1
his heart plotted evil. (3)
. . . . . the father of the
gods h e hated
(4) . . . . .
his heart plotted evil.
. . . . . Babylon] was
to forced labour; (6) [small
and] great rendered(?) service. (7) [ . . . . .
was
yoked to forced labour (8) [small] and great rendered(?) service.
[Through] their
. . .
all day was he
( I O ) through their lamentation, upon (his) couch ( I I ) he obtained
no sleep.
[In] the anger of his heart he put an end to (?)
supplication; ( 1 3 ) [to] overthrow the kingdom he set his face.
(14)
[He
(their) understanding, their counsel was altered
. . . . .
Too little is preserved of cols. and iii to allow
of a connected translation, but it may here be noted that col.
contains
to the gods
(or
(1. I ) and
and t o the goddess
(1. 8),
and col. iii to the god
NU-NAM-NIR (1.
For a further discussion of this subject, see
Introduction.

THE TEMPTATION AND T H E TOWER O F
a close
to the story of the temptation of Eve
by the serpent.‘ The tablet which has been supposed to
contain an Assyrian version of the story is
3,473 +
296 + R.
which is one of the principal copies
of the Third Tablet of the Creation Series. T h e closing lines
of the Third Tablet recount how the gods gathered to a feast
at
bidding before they decreed the fate for Marduk,
their avenger3; the passage which recounts how the gods
ate bread (1. 134) was believed to contain a reference to man’s
eating the fruit of the
of knowledge, and
was
supposed to be described in 1. 138, not as the avenger of the
gods, but as the Redeemer” of mankind. This suggestion
was never widely adopted and has long been given up, but
it had meanwhile found its way into some popular works
and, as enquiries are still sometimes made for the Assyrian
version of the story of the Temptation, it is perhaps not
superfluous to state definitely the fact of its non-existence.
The cylinder seal, Brit. Mus., No. 89,326, has been thought to
furnish evidence of the existence of such a legend, as it represents
a male and a female figure seated near a sacred tree, and behind
the female figure is a serpent. George Smith published a woodcut
of the scene
The
Account
Genesis, p.
€or
a photographic reproduction of the impression of the seal, see my
Bab.
and
p. I I 3.
The suggestion was first made in the Bab. and Or.
iv
( I
pp.
See above,
11.

222
V.
of
of
to
I N the following pages a transliteration and a translation are
given of a remarkable Prayer of the Raising of the Hand
to
No. 26,187, the text of which is published in vol.
pls.
An explanation is perhaps necessary of the
reasons which have led to the publication of this tablet in
a book dealing with legends of Creation and with texts con-
nected therewith. In a previous work, entitled " Babylonian
Magic and Sorcery," I had collected all the texts belonging
to the series of Prayers of the Raising of the Hand which
were known to me at the time when later on I came across
the text of No, 26,187 it followed that it must necessarily
be published by itself, apart from other tablets of its class.
would, of course, have been possible to delay its publication
until it could be included in a work dealing with a number
of miscellaneous religious compositions, but, in view of the
I .
be-Zit be-Zi-e-ti
-
i -
- a - ti
2.
3.
- -
-
- - a - ti
- bit
4.
- 'a - ti ma -
-
- a - t i
-
-
at-ti-ma na-an-na-rat
ma-rat
- - ti
to whom the prayer
offered (cf. 1.
is in this line
and in 1.
addressed by the title Irnini; in 1.
she is addressed
as Gutira. I t is well
that in course of time
was
identified by the Babylonians and Assyrians with other goddesses,

A PRAYER TO
interesting nature of its contents, it has seemed preferable
to
it available without further delay for students of
Babylonian religion, by including it as an appendix to the
present
I t will be seen that the text, both from the
beauty of its language and from its perfect state of preserva-
tion, is one of the finest Babylonian religious compositions
that has yet been recovered. The tablet measures
by
and is of the long narrow shape which is one of the
characteristics of the larger tablets of the series to which it
belongs. From the colophon (cf. Rev., 11. 111
we gather
that it was copied from an original at Borsippa by a certain
who deposited it as a votive offering
E-sagila, the temple of Marduk at Babylon, whence it was
probably removed before the destruction of the temple. The
text is addressed to
in her character as the goddess
of battle, and she is here identified with
and with
Gutira (see below, note). Lines
contain addresses to
the goddess, descriptive of her power and splendour, and
at 1. 42 the suppliant begins to make his own personal
petitions, describing his state of affliction and praying for
deliverance. A rubric occurs at the end of the text
11. 107 ff), giving directions for the performance of certain
ceremonies
for the due recital of the prayer.
I. 1 pray unto thee, lady of ladies, goddess of goddesses !
2. 0 Ishtar, queen of all peoples, directress of
!
3. 0 Irnini,’ thou art raised on high, mistress of the Spirits
of heaven
4. Thou art mighty, thou hast sovereign power, exalted is
thy name !
5. Thou art the light of heaven and earth, 0 valiant daughter
of the Moon-god.
Ninni,
Anunitum, and
and when so identified
she absorbed their names, titles, and attributes. I n these passages
we have two additional instances of her identification with other
deities.

APPENDIX V.
6.
-
-
- ti
7.
a -
- e be -
- ti
-
- bu -
snit - gu - - ti
IO.
ad -
- na
at it -
-
I I. it bur ti be - lit tu -
12.
-
I 3.
14.
-
-
15. e-ki-a-am
la
par -
As the determinative AN is employed before the ideogram, it is
possible that here and in 11. 29 and 104 it should be rendered as
the proper name, or title,
the preceding note). Elsewhere
in the prayer, however, the word
in addition the I
pron.
suffix (cf.
43, 56, 59, 72, 73, 79, 93, and 9 4 ) ; it
more
probable, therefore, that the ideogram is employed for the sub-
stantive
‘‘ lady.”
This line probably continues the class of attributes ascribed to
the goddess in the preceding line, and does not form a contrast
to it ; the meaning
strength
rather than
friendship
is

A PRAYER TO ISHTAR.
225
6. Ruler of weapons, arbitress of the battle !
7. Framer of all decrees, wearer of the crown of dominion !
8. 0 lady,’ majestic is thy rank, over all the gods is it
exalted !
Thou art the cause of lamentation, thou
hostility
among brethren who are at peace
IO. Thou art the bestower of strength !
Thou art strong, 0 lady of victory, thou
violently
attain my desire !
12. 0
who art girt with battle, who art clothed with
terror,
Thou wieldest the sceptre and the decision, the control of
earth and heaven !
14. Holy chambers, shrines, divine dwellings, and temples
worship thee !
Where is thy name not (heard)? Where is thy decree
not (obeyed) ?
16. Where are thine images not made? Where are thy
temples not founded ?
Where art thou not great ? Where art thou not exalted ?
18. Anu, Bel, and E a have raised thee on high, among the
gods have they made great thy dominion,
therefore to be assigned to it-ba-ru. In support of this view, cf. the
attributes in the following lines, and the occurrence of it-bur-ti in
1.
where any other meaning but “Thou art strong” is out of
the question.
It is clear that in this passage we must assign some such active
meaning to the
of
See above, p. 222 f., n. I .
The second half of the line is in apposition to the phrase
(‘the sceptre” representing the control of earth
and the decision that of heaven.

226
APPENDIX
20. a-na
I .
-
bu
- nay
-
- nun - na - hi
22.
ma -
te -
-
- e - ti
23. at - ti
ma
ba - a - ti
- a - ti
24.
ina kit-ti
at-ti
26.
27.
be-Zit
28.
be-Zit
-
-
29.
30.
-
-
3 I.
32.
33.
T h e verb
is here used of the " quaking" of the heaven
and earth (see above, p.
f., 1. S), and in the following line of
the trembling of the gods ; for its use in the former sense in
the astrological reports, cf. Thompson,
of the Magicians and
ii, p. I 29.
Literally the black-headed,"
mankind.

A PRAYER TO ISHTAR.
They have exalted thee among all the Spirits of heaven,
they have made thy rank pre-eminent.
At the thought of thy name the heaven and the earth
quake,'
The gods tremble, and the Spirits
the earth falter.
22. Mankind payeth homage unto thy mighty name,
2 3 . For thou art great, and thou art exalted.
mankind: the whole human race, boweth down before
thy power.
25. Thou
the cause of men with justice and
righteousness ;
26. Thou lookest with mercy on the violent man, and thou
right the unruly every morning.
27. How long wilt thou tarry, 0 lady of heaven and earth,
shepherdess of those that dwell in human habitations ?
28. How long wilt thou tarry,
lady of the holy
the pure Storehouse ?
29. How long wilt thou tarry, 0
whose feet are
unwearied, whose knees have not lost their vigour ?
How long wilt thou tarry,
lady of all fights and of the
battle ?
31. 0 thou glorious one, that
among the Spirits of
heaven, that
angry gods,
32. That
power over all princes, that controllest the
sceptre of kings,
33. That openest the bonds of all handmaids,
The word
is practically synonymous with
and
conveys the meaning of destruction or violence," rather than
wrong."
the temple of
in the city of Erech.
See above, p. 224, n. I .
The rendering of the word
is conjectural.

228
APPENDIX V.
34.
35.
da-ad-me
36. ix - xi - it
-
-
a -
37.
ana
38. mu -
-
-
tar
39.
40.
- - -
- Si -
- vu
p a - n i - k i
42.
- -
43.
-
44.
tas -
-
45.
- pa - as’ -
46.
47.
u
48.
49.
For the meaning of the word
cf.
R, pl. 39,
K.
Obv., col. ii,
5 , where
and

A PRAYER TO ISIITAR.
That art raised on high, that art firmly established,-
0 valiant
great is thy might!
35. Bright torch of heaven and earth, light of all dwellings,
36. Terrible in the fight, one who cannot be opposed, strong
in the battle !
37. 0 whirlwind,‘ that roarest against the foe and
off
the mighty !
38. 0 furious
summoner of armies !
39. 0 goddess of men, 0 goddess of women, thou whose
counsel none may learn !
40. Where thou lookest in pity, the dead man lives again, the
sick is healed
The afflicted is saved from his affliction, when he beholdeth
thy face !
42. I, thy servant, sorrowful, sighing, and in distress cry unto
thee.
Look upon me, 0 my lady, and accept my supplication,
Truly pity me, and hearken unto my prayer !
Cry unto me “ I t is enough!” and let thy spirit be
appeased !
46. How long shall my body lament, which is full of restless-
ness and confusion ?
47. How long shall my heart be afflicted, which is full of
sorrow and sighing ?
48. How long shall my omens be grievous in restlessness and
confusion ?
49. How long shall my house be troubled, which mourneth
bitterly ?
occur as equivalents of two ideograms which form a section by
themselves ; see also Delitzsch,
p. 5 3 .

APPENDIX V.
50.
Sa
I.
[ . .
52.
- pa
53.
-
lib -
- a e -
Zi -
54. ina
5 .
56. a-di ma-ti
REV.
57.
58.
-
- - a
- du -
a
59. a di
- ti
- ia
-
60.
3
61. en -
- ti id - ni -
-
-
e -
-
62. a -
- -
-
a
63. i -
-
it - ta - nap -
-
64.
-
65.
- an
- Za -
-
a -
-
-
T h e scribe has erased the first character of
word and has
not rewritten it.
T h e meaning assigned to
in the translation is conjectural
among other passages in which the word occurs, cf. especially
IV R, pl. 27, No. 4, 57, and its context; see also Delitzsch,
p.
and
Concise Dictionary, p. 481.
Some such general meaning is probably to be assigned to

A PRAYER TO ISHTAR.
50. How long shall my spirit (be troubled), which aboundeth
in sorrow and sighing ?
51. 0 [ . . .
Irnini, fierce lioness, may thy heart have
rest !
52. Is anger mercy? Then let thy spirit be appeased !
53. May thine eyes rest with favour upon me
With thy glorious regard truly in mercy look upon me !
Put an end to the evil bewitchments of my body let me
behold thy clear light !
How
0 my lady, shall mine enemies persecute me ?
57. How long shall they devise evil in rebellion and
wickedness,
58. And in my pursuits and my pleasures shall they rage
against me ?
How long, 0 my lady, shall the ravenous demon
pursue me ?
They have caused me continuous
but I have
praised thee.
61.
weak have become strong, but I am weak
62. I am sated like a flood which the evil wind maketh to
rage.
63. My heart hath taken wing, and hath flown away like
a bird of the heavens
64. I moan like a dove, night and day.
65. I am made
and I weep bitterly
in this passage; the subject of the verb is probably im-
personal, and it may be taken as followed by the double accusative.
It is clear that in this passage an active meaning is to be
assigned to
cf.
V R,
11. 27 and 33,
and
nam-mar, 82-3-23, 4,344, etc. (P.S.B.A.,
p.
cited by Muss-Amolt, Concise
p.
iv, I from
cf.

2 3 2
APPENDIX
66.
a - a
-
ti
67. mi - na -
e
- us'
-
68. ki-i
u
ana Ku
- -
69.
u
70.
u
71.
u a
-
- ti
7 2 . a-ta-mar
73. a-ta-mar
u
- mas' - ti
74. u -
- - an ni
- u - tu u
-
-
a -
-
ti
76.
u
77.
ana
pa -
nu
78.
-
- ti
- - ni
-
-
79.
a-na
-
ai
80. u - sal -
- ki
- a - Si - - ti
-
-
81.
Sir-ti
u
- ti
82.
83.
urn - mi - ia ki -
-
84.
85. ki
- ma
ti -
Literally, numbers of, the host
Under the line, and between the signs
and
the scribe
has written the division mark followed by the word

A PRAYER T O ISHTAR.
233
66. With grief and woe my spirit is distressed.
67. What have I done, 0 my god and my goddess ?
68. Is it because I feared not my god or my goddess that
trouble hath befallen me ?
69. Sickness, disease, ruin, and destruction are come upon me
70. Troubles, turning away of the countenance, and fulness
of anger are my lot,
And the indignation and the wrath of all’ gods and men.
72. I have beheld, 0 my lady, days of affliction, months of
sorrow, years of misfortune
I have beheld, 0 my lady, slaughter, turmoil, and
rebellion.
74. Death and misery have made an end of me !
75. My need is grievous, grievous is my humiliation
76. Over my house, my gate, and my fields is affliction
poured forth.
77. As for my god, his face is turned elsewhere
My strength is brought to nought, my power is broken !
79. But unto thee, 0 my lady, do I give heed, I have kept
thee in my mind
80. Unto thee therefore do I pray, dissolve my ban !
81. Dissolve my
my iniquity, my transgression, and my
offence !
Forgive my transgression, accept my supplication !
83. Secure my deliverance, and let me be loved and carefully
tended !
84. Guide my footsteps in the light, that among men I may
gloriously seek my way !
Say the word, that at thy command my angry god may
have mercy,
confusion”; he probably had omitted the word by mistake and
intended it to be inserted after

234
APPENDIX V.
REV.
86.
is
- sa
-
tu
87. e -
-
- Sub
88. bi-
in - na
di -
pa -
- pi -
tu
-
ti
-
go.
-
-
su-pi-e-a
92.
nap - -
- -
[erasure
the scribe]
93. a-di ma-ti
zi-na-ti-ma
pa-nu-ki
a-di ma-ti
95.
ad-di-ia a-mat
pa-ni-ki
96.
- pa - as' -
97.
-
-
is
98.
- a
su -
- - a
- -
-
ai - - tu
rub - ba - a - ti
- - a
- ia
a-mi-ru-u-a
zi -
ana-ku ana
Probably Perm. Kal from
the word, however, is possibly
the lengthened form of
its occurrence being due to the
necessities of rhythm.

A PRAYER TO ISHTAR.
5
86. And that my goddess,
is wroth, may turn again !
87. T h e darkness hath settled down, so let
brazier be
bright
88. Thou art the ruler,’ let then my torch flame forth !
May my scattered strength be collected
go. May the fold be wide, and may my pen be bolted fast !
Receive the abasement of my countenance, give ear unto
92. Truly pity me, and [accept my supplication] !
93. How long, 0 my lady, wilt thou be angry and thy face
be turned away ?
94. How long, 0 my lady, wilt thou rage and thy spirit be
full of wrath ?
95. Incline thy neck, which (is turned) away from my affairs,
and set prosperity before thy face
96. As by the solving waters of the river may thine anger be
dissolved !
97. My mighty foes may I trample like the ground
And those
are wroth with me
thou force into
submission and crush beneath my feet !
,
Let my prayer and my supplication come unto thee,
let thy great mercy be upon me,
That those who behold me in the street may magnify
thy name,
102. And that I may glorify thy godhead and thy might
before mankind !
103.
is exalted !
is queen !
My lady is exalted ! My lady is queen !
The scribe has erased the second half of the line; we may
probably restore some such phrase as
as suggested
in the translation.
See above,
n. I .

APPENDIX V.
REV.
105.
ma
-
106. INIM-INIM-MA
- IL - LA
107.
TAR AD
IV
ana
I IO.
ana
I I I .
I I 2.
I I 3. ana
Line 106 gives the title of the prayer ; then follows a rubric
of four lines giving directions for the performance of certain
ceremonies and for the due recital of the prayer.
I n the four bricks, which, if the suggested rendering is correct,

A PRAYER TO ISHTAR.
237
105.
Irnini, the valiant daughter of the Moon-god, hath not
a rival !
106. Prayer of the Raising of the Hand to
107. This shalt thou do . . . . a green bough shalt thou
sprinkle with pure water; four bricks from a ruin2
shalt thou set in place ;
a lamb shalt thou take with
shalt thou
fill (the censer), and thou shalt set fire (thereto)
sweet-scented woods, some upuntu-plant and some
cypress-wood
shalt thou heap up a
offering shalt thou offer, but
thou shalt not bow thyself down. This incantation
before the goddess
three times shalt thou recite, . . . . and thou shalt
not look behind thee.
III. 0 exalted
that
light unto the (four)
quarters of the world !
I 12. (This) copy from Borsippa, (made) like unto its original,
hath
the son of Atarad-kalme, the
magician,
written for (the preservation of) his life, and he hath
revised it, and hath deposited it within the temple of
E-sagila.
are here directed to be brought from a ruin, we may perhaps see
a symbolical offering to
in her character of the goddess of
battle and destruction.
Possibly
but cf. Brunnow, No. 9,843.
Line I I I gives the catch-line for the next tablet.

I.
fo
TEXTS FROM BABYLONIAN TABLETS, ETC., IN
THE BRITISH MUSEUM, PART
PLATES 1-41.
PLATE.
1. K.
Obv. :
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I, 11. 1-16.
Rev. :
Traces of catch-line to Tabl.
and colophon.
No.
Obv. :
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I, 11. 1-16.
Obv. :
11. 31-56.
Rev. :
11.
3. K. 3,938, Obv. :
33-42.
Rev. :
11.
No.
Rev. :
11.
and
colophon.
No. 38,396, Obv. :
Tabl. 11, 11.
Rev. :
5. K. 4,832, Obv. :
32-58.
Rev. :
6.
Obv. :
Rev. :
K. 292, Rev. :
catch-line to Tabl.
and colophon.
K. 3,473, etc., Obv. :
Tabl.
li. 1-56.
8.
Obv. (cont.) :
57- 85.
Rev.
11.
9.
,, Rev. (cont.) :
,,
11. I
and
catch-line to Tabl. IV.
K. 6,650 :
38-55,
I 3.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
PLATE.
10. No.
Obv. :
Cr. Ser., Tabl. 111, 11. 47-77.
11.
Rev. :
11.
12. K. 8,575, Obv. :
69-76.
,, Rev. :
77-85.
K. 8,524 :
11. 75-86.
83-1-18,
16 :
joined to
8, 5,448 ; see vol.
pl. xxxiv.
83-1-18, 1,868 :
joined to
8, 6,950 see vol.
pl. xxix.
13. 82-9-18,
joined to
8 , 6.3 I 6 ; see vol.
14. No. 93,016, Obv. :
Cr. Ser., Tabl. IV, 11.
15.
,,
Rev. :
11.
catch-line to Tabl. V,
and colophon.
16. K. 3,437, etc., Obv.:
11. 36-59.'
17.
,, Obv. (cont.):
,,
18.
Rev.:
11.
19.
,, Rev. (cont.):
,,
11.
R.
83:
20.
No.
Obv. :
42-54.
Rev. :
251, Obv.:
35-49.
Rev. :
103-107.
21.
K.
Obv. :
74-92.
Rev. :
,,
22. K. 3,567, etc., Obv. :
Tabl. V, 11. 1-26.
Rev. : catch-line
and colophon.
23. IC. 8,526, Obv. :
Cr. Ser., Tabl. V, 11.
Rev. :
K.
Obv. :
Rev.:
IC. 12,0006:
see Appendix
194.
'4,949
see Appendix
p.
f.
IC. 3,445, etc.:
see Appendix
pp.
ff.
25.
Rev. (cont.) : see Appendix 11, pp. 198 ff.
26. K.
Obv. :
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII, 11.
27.
, Rev. :
28. K. 9,267, Obv. :
, Rev. :
11. 109-138.

I N D E X TO TEXTS.
PLATE.
29-30.
see Appendix 11, pp.
ff.
31.
:
see Appendix
p.
note I.
K.
see Appendix 11, p.
note I.
K. 8,572:
see Appendix 11, p.
note I .
K. I 1,048 :
see Appendix 11, p. r95, note I .
K.
see Appendix 11, p. 195, note I.
R. 982, etc. :
see Appendix
p.
note I .
32. S. 747:
see Appendix I, p. 170 f.
33. R.
Obv.:
see pp. I
ff.
34.
Rev.:
see p.
f.
D.T.
:
see pp.
ff.
35-38.
1,048 :
see
39-41. K.
and K. 5,640: see pp.
B. SUPPLEMENTARY TEXTS, PUBLISHED IN
PLATES I-LXXXIV.
PLATE.
I. No. 45,528, etc., Obv.:
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I. 11. 1-16.
Obv. (cont.):
,, 11. 17-32.
Obv. (cont.) :
33-48.
Rev. :
11. I I
Rev. (cont.):
,,
11.
VI.
Rev. (cont.):
catch-line to
Tabl. 11, and
colophon.
No.
,,
No. 36,688:
No. 36,726:
,) 11. 28-33.
No. 46,803, Obv. :
,
46-60.
X.
Obv. (cont.) :
62-67.
Rev. :
), 11. 83-90.
XI.
Rev. (cont.):
6,879, Rev. :
XIII.
Rev. (cont.) :
,, 11.
No.
Obv. :
Tabl. 11, 11.
xv.
Obv. (cont.):
,,
11. 11- 20.
Obv. (cont.):
11. 21-30.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
PLATE.
NO.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
31-40.
Rev. :
( I I
I 19).
Rev. (cont.) :
,,
128).
Rev. (cont.) :
,,
Rev. (cont.) :
catch-line to
Tabl.
colophon.
No. 92,632, etc.,
:
14-25.
Obv. (cont.) :
,,
11. 26-29.
Rev. :
Rev. (cont.):
,,
,,
I ) .
etc., Obv.:
Tabl.
11.
Obv. (cont.):
Rev. :
, 11. 62-71.
Rev. (cont.):
11.
82-9-18, 6,950, etc. :
11. 19-26 or
7
XXX. No. 42,285, Obv. :
Obv. (cont.):
11. 58-68.
Rev. :
Rev. (cont.) :
11. 78-87.
XXXIV. 82-9-18, 5,448, etc. :
,, 11.
No. 92,629, Obv. :
Tabl. VI, 11.
Obv. (cont.) :
,,
Rev. :
11.
catch - line t o
Tabl. VII, and
colophon.
XXXVIII. No. 91,139, etc., Obv. :
11. 3-12.
Obv. (cont.):
11. 13-21.
Obv. (cont.):
11. 22-30.
XLI.
Obv. (cont.):
,,
31-40.
Rev. :
,, 11.
14.
Rev. (cont.):
,,
Rev. (cont.):
Rev. (cont.):
,,
,
No. 35,506, Obv.:
,
14-30.
Obv. (cont.) :
,, 11. 31-36.
Rev. :
,

INDEX TO TEXTS.
243
PLATE.
No. 35,506, Rev. (cont.): Cr.
11.
82-7-14, 4,005
see pp.
LI.
S. I I, etc., Obv. :
Commentary to Cr. Ser.,
11.
17-21,
etc.
see Appendix I,
pp.
LII.
Rev. :
Comm. to Tabl. VII, 11.
I 09, etc. ; see Appendix
p. 167 f.
LIII.
Rev. (cont.) : Comm. to Tabl. VJI, 11.
I I
etc. ; see Appendix I,
168.
82-3-23,
Comm. to Tabl.
; see
Appendix I,
62.
K.
Rev. :
Comm. to Tabl.
13,761, 8,519, etc.) ; see
Appendix I, pp. 163 ff.
,,
Rev. (cont.): Comm. to Tabl.
13,761, 8,519, etc.); see
Appendix I, pp. 163
1,416:
Comm. to Tabl. VII, 11.
etc. ; see Appendix I,
p.
LVI.
R. 366, etc., Obv. :
Comm. to Tabl. VII,
3
see Appendix I, p. 160.
Rev. :
Comm. to Tabl. VII, 11. I I
I I 8, etc. ; see Appendix I,
p.
Rev. (cont.): Comm. to Tabl. VII, 1. I 19 ;
Cr. Ser.,
11. I
124, and colophon; see
Appendix I,
169.
LIX.
Obv.:
Comm. to
see Appendix I, p. I 6 I.
Rev. :
Comm. to Tabl. VII, 11.
I I O , etc. see Appendix I,
p.
f.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
Rev. (cont.): Comm. to Tabl. VII, 1.
etc. ; see Appendix I,
p. 168.
K. 8,299: ,
12,830,
etc.) ; see Appendix I,
p.
,
2,107, etc., Obv. :
see Appendix I,
171 ff.
Obv. (cont.) : see Appendix I, p.
f.
see Appendix
395
I, pp.
No. 54,228:
see Appendix I,
ff.
No.
I :
see Appendix
p.
f.
No. 55,466, etc. : see Appendix
ff.
LXXIII-LXXIV. K. 3,657
see Appendix IV, p. I 9 f.
No. 26, I :
see Appendix V, pp.
f.
C. SUPPLEMENTARY TEXTS, PUBLISHED IN APPENDICES
AND
APPENDIX.
I, p. 159. K. 2,854:
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII,
I, 163.
12,830:
between
and
I, 164. K. 13,761 :
, ,
betweenll. 47
and 105.
I, 165. IC. 8,519:
and 105.
I, 166.
,
between 11.47
and
I, 176. R. 538 :
Parallel text to Tabl.
; see pp. I 7 5 ff.
I, 180.
see
183. K. 7,871 :
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I, 11. 33-47.
185. K. 4,488 :
11.
11, 189. K.
,,
Tabl.
between 11.
and
191.
Tabl. V, 11. 6-19.
11,
IC. 11,641, Obv. :
11. 14- 22.
11, 193.
Rev.:
11.
catch-line to Tabl. VI,
and colophon.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
245
APPENDIX.
194.
47
frag. Cr. Ser. ; see p. I 9 4 f.
11,
S. 2,013:
see p. 196 f.
200. 82-9-18, 5,3 I I :
see p.
f.
201.
see p.
f.
111, 205.
see pp. 204 ff.
p. 215.
40,959
Astrol. expl. text ; see p.
f.
216. No.
:
,,
see p. I 6
111, 217.
Rev. :
,
,,
see
REGISTRATION NO.
TEXT.
CONTENTS.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 6.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
( I 3 I)- (
2,053.
Vol.
lix-lx.
Comm., Cr.
seepp.
167 f.
6,086;
11, pls. Ixi-lxii.
see pp. 171 ff.
K.
2,854.
App.
p.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII,
11. 1-18.
R.
3,351.
App.
p.
see pp.
K.
8,364.
Txts., XIII,
see App.
p.
201 ff.
K.
641..
16- 19. Cr. Ser., Tabl.
IV, 11.
3,445
396.
,,
see App.
p.
pl. 23.
C r .
11. (66)-(87).

INDEX TO TEXTS.
REGISTRATION NO.
TEXT.
CONTENTS.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pls. 7-9.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
296 + R.
615.
11.
8,588.
pl.
Cr. Ser.,
11. 1-26.
3,651.
pls.
see App. IV, p.
3,938.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 3.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11. 33-42,
4,406.
Vol.
liv-lv.
Comm., Cr. Ser.
see pp. 163 ff.
4,488.
App.
185.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11.
see pp. I 85 ff.
4,832.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
32-58, ( I 04)-( 138).
5,233.
App. I, p. 180.
see p. 180 f.
Cun. Txts., XIII,
see pp.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11. 1-16.
,, pl.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. IV,
5,640.
,, pl. 41.
see pp.
6,086.
see K. 11,107.
6,650.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 9.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
11. 38-5 j, or
I 3.
7,067.
pl.
see App. 11, p.
n. I.
7,871.
App. 11,
183.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11.33-47 ; see pp. I 83 ff.
8,299.
11,
Ix.
Comm., Cr. Ser.
see p.
f.
8,519.
App. I, p. 165.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII,
between 11.47 and j.
8,522.
Cun. Txts., XIII,
26-27. Cr. Ser., Tabl.
15-45,
8,524.
,, pl.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
11. 75-86.
8,526.
23.
Ser.,
11.
8,572.
pl. 31.
see App.
p.
195, n. I.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
247
REGISTRATION NO.
TEXT.
CONTENTS.
K. 8,575.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. IP.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. 111,
11. 69-85.
K. 8,588.
see K. 3,567.
K. 9,267.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 28.
Cr. Ser.,
I
38.
K.
10,008.
App.
p. 189.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. 11,
between 11. (85) and
; see pp. 187 ff.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl.
see App. 11, p.
n. I .
K. 11,048.
,, pl. 31. see App.
p.
n. I.
K.
11,641.
App. 11, p. 192 f.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. V,
11. 14-22 (seepp. 192 ff.),
K. 12,0006.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 24.
see App.
12,0000.
, pl. 31.
n. I.
K.
12,830.
App. I, p. 163.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII,
between 11.47 and
, p. 166.
Cr. Ser.,
47 and
K.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII,
between 11.47 and
13,774.
App.
p.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. V,
9 ; see pp. I 90 ff.
K. 14,949.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl.
see App.
I 97
S. 11 + S. 980
pls.
lv.
Comm., Cr. Ser.
;
S. 1,416.
see pp.
ff., 167 f.
s. 747.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 32. see App. I, p. 170 f.
S. 980.
see S. I I .
1,416.
11, pl. lv.
Comm., Cr. Ser.
;
see S. I I .
S. 1,704.
App. 11, p.
see p.
f.
S.
see
f.
D.T. 41.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 34.
see pp.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
REGISTPATION NO.
TEXT.
R. 282.
Cun. Txts., XIII,
33-34. see pp. I ff.
Comm., Cr. Ser.
see pp. I 60, I 68
R. 395.
Vol.
pl. lxii.
see App. I, pp.
R. 396,
3,445.
R. 615.
3,473.
R. 641.
R. 982 80-7-18, Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 31. see
11, p.
n. I .
R. 2, 83,
,,
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
11. I
29.
538.
App. I, p.
see pp.
ff.
see p.
f.
Cun. Txts., XIII,
6.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
251.
,
Cr. Ser., Tabl. IV,
296.
see
3,473.
80-7-18,
see R. 982.
80-7-19,
see R. 366.
see R. 366.
81-7-27, 80.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11. 31-56,
82-3-23,
Vol.
pl. liv.
Comm., Cr. Ser.
;
seep.
82-6-22,
Cun. Txts.,
35-38.
see pp. I 30 ff.
402.
see No.
82-7-14, 4,005,
Vol.
pls.
see pp.
82-9-18,
,, pls. xxv-xxviii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
6,316.
82-9-18,
see No.
82-9-18, 5,311.
App. 11, p. zoo.
see p. 128 f.
82-9-18,
Vol.
pl. xxxiv.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
83-1-18, 2,116.
11. 64-72.
see 82-9-18,
82-9-18, 6,879.
Vol.
pls. xii-xiii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
249
REGISTRATION NO.
TEXT.
CONTENTS.
82-9-18,
Vol.
pl. xxix.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. 111,
83-1-18,
11. I 9-26 or 77-84.
83-1-18,
see 82-9-18, 6,950.
83-1-18, 2,116.
see 82-9-18, 5,448.
see No.
No. 26,187.
lxxv-lxxxiv. see
No. 32,574.
App. 111, p. I 6 f.
see
No. 33,851.
lxiv-lxvi.
see App.
p.
f.
No, 35,134.
pl. vii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11. 11-21.
No. 35,506.
pls. xlvi-xlviii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII,
14-36,
No. 36,688.
pl. vii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11. 38-43.
No. 36,726.
pl. viii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11. 28-33.
No. 38,396.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl. 4.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
No. 40,559.
Vol. 11, pls. xiv-xxi.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. 11,
11. 1-40,
No. 40,959.
App. 111,
see
f.
No. 42,285.
pls. xxx-xxxiii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
11. 46-87.
No.,
pls. i-vi.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
11. 1-48, I I
39.
No. 46,614.
see No. 45,528.
No. 46,803.
Vol.
pls. ix-xi.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
No. 54,228.
pl. lxiii.
see App. I,
175 ff.
No.
lxvii-lxxii see App.
pp. 208 ff.
No. 55,486.
see No. 55,466.
55,627.
see No. 55,466.
No.
Vol.
pls.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VII,
11.

INDEX TO TEXTS.
REGISTRATION NO.
TEXT.
No. 92,629.
Vol. 11,
xxxv-xxxvii.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. VI,
11.
NO.
,, pls. xxii-xxiv.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. 11,
,
14-29,
No. 93,015
Cun. Txts., XIII, pls. I , 3.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. I,
402).
1-16,
No. 93,016
,, pls.
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
I
I .
Cr. Ser., Tabl.
No. 93,017
No. 93,048.
see No. 92,632.
No. 93,051.
Cun. Txts., XIII, pl.
Cr. Ser., Tabl. IV,
No. 93,073.
see No.

ugallu, hurricane : Tabl. I,
1.
(p.
Tabl.
enclitic interrogative particle :
1. 28 (p. 26) Tabl. 111,
2 3 0 , 1.
abubu,
deluge ; thunder
bolt(?) a-bu-ba
adii, “ a g e ” : plur. a-di (var.
Tabl. IV, 1. 49 (p. 64);
a-di-i), Tabl.
I I (p. 4).
Tabl. IV, 1. 75
course, way, affair :
ad-di-ia, p.
1. 95.
“ t o cause to bring, idu, side”
to the side
to cause to be brought :
of
:
sa-pa-ra
Imper.
Tabl. 111,
(var.
Tabl. IV, 1. 44
1. 6 (p. 38).
I I, to bring”; I “ t o idu, to know ; to choose (?) :
proclaim(?)” :
Tabl. I, 1. 135
lit (var.
(p.
Tabl. 11, 1.
1. 33 (p. 98); Zit
(p. 26); Tabl. 111, 1. 45
(var. li-it)
Tabl.
I.
(p.
daylight.”
I I,
to be strong”
uddakam, adv., in the morn-
do. : Perm. it-bur-ti,
ing, every morning ” :
p. 224, 1. I I .
226, 1. 26.
strength :
trouble : plur. ud-da-
224,
IO.
a-ti, p. 232, 1. 70.
I I :
p.
I I,
bolt.”
pass through, to
“ t o be bolted
force a way into” :
p.
1. 90.
Tabl. VII, 1.
I
to be troubled :
(p. 106).
Pret.
var. . . 3-
to be destroyed :
ti-di-ir, Tabl. I, 5 3 (pp.
u-tab-ba-tu, p. 206, 1. 16.
IO, 186).
I ,
to
angry’’ :
“to
Inf.
43
206, 1. 9.

252
GLOSSARY.
I I ,
take; to under-
I, to bear.”
take, to begin ” : i-&-zu,
I ,
Part.
Tabl. IV, 1. 18 (p. 60).
da-at,
IV I ,
be taken” :
Tabl.
1. 100
Tabl. I, 1. 4 (p.
to go.”
interrog.
how
malaku,
going, gait :
long ? : a-&-lap, p. 228,
Tabl.
1. 67
47,
1. 5 0 ; with suffix,
border (?) of a robe :
Zap-ki,
p. I 18, 1. 16.
3 0 ; with
by trans-
“reed
a-mi, p. 132,
ference of meaning, (‘ to
1. 1 8 ; a-ma-am, p. 132,
’ cry
I t is enough !
1. 17.
p.
to speak.”
228, 1. 45.
thing, deed”:
to be dark” Inf. dark-
Tabl. VII,
ness” :
p.
1. 87.
I I , to be like.”
interrog.
where?”:
I ,
make like; to
e-ki-a-am, p. 224, 11. 15,
create :
p.
17.
126, 1. 14;
hungry, ravenous
:
p.
n. 5.
a-ku-u, p.
59.
day
akukiitu,
whirlwind” :
henceforth :
p. 228, 1. 37.
mi-im-ma, Tabl. IV, 1.
to be afflicted :
Pres. a-ka-la, p. 146, n. 4;
: Tabl. I, 1. I 2 3
p.
1.
18); Tabl.
1. 29
afflicted :
(p. 26) ; Tabl.
1. 33
lu-ti, p. 232, 1. 72.
9’
I , “ t o put an end
applied
to
Imper.
p.
chariot, Tabl. IV, 1.
ali, interrog. adv., where ? :
IV I , “ t o be established:
a-Zi, Tabl.
56
30).
to advance” :
plur.
ma, var.
the height ; the zen-
Tabl. I, 1.
(p. 4); in-
ith
: e-la-a-ti, Tabl.
Tabl. IV, 1.93
v, 1. (p. 78).

GLOSSARY.
evil wind :
I, “ t o cause to rage” :
(var.
Tabl. IV,
up-pa-ku, p. 230, 1. 62.
1. 96
7 0 ) ;
apparu, marsh :
p.
Tabl. IV, 1. 45 (p.
1. 98 (p. 70) ;
“bewitchment : u-pi-fa,
p. 206,
55.
I
I, intrans., “ t o be
I,
go out”
I ,
furious : Part. mu-um-
cause to go out ; to
228, 1. 38.
take oneself off, to take
ammatu,
the sure earth
to flight”
” :
Tabl. I, 1. (p.
Tabl. IV, 1. 109 (p. 72).
unkennu,
might, strength,
“bone”:
forces : unken-na, Tabl.
Tabl. VI, 1. (p. 86).
I.
16); Tabl.
add t o ; to bring
1.
(p. 24); Tabl.
upon” : Pret.
p. 148,
1.
(p.
1. 80
24.
(p. 50) ;
k i - en -
p. 160.
Tabl.
1. 80 (var.,
pay homage, to
worship” :
to despair : Pres.
Tabl. VII, 1. 4 (p. 92) ;
is-si
p. 146, n. 4 ; p.
224, 1.
148, 1.
scorpion-man :
var.
Tabl. I, 1.
(p. 18);
1. 16.
Tabl. 11, 1. 28 (p. 26);
of ariver; depth”:
Tabl. 111, 1. 32 (p.
p. 206, 1. 19.
to set out, to set out
apu, swamp : a pa, p. I 34,
against, to attack” :
1.32 a-pu-um-ma, p. I 34,
Tabl. 111, 1. 55 (p.
27.
1.
(p. 54);
appunu, “huge :
Tabl. 11,
(p. 34).
a-tu, Tabl. I, 1.
(var.,
I I, “ t o be long, to
p. 18).
endure :
Tabl.
adv., “of huge
VII, 1. I 14
(var., p. 108 f.).
size”: ap-pu-nu-ma, Tabl.
I, “ t o lengthen; to be
I, 1.
(p.
Tabl.
long :
ri- ku, varr.
11, 1. 32 (p. 26); Tabl.
u-ur-ri-ku, u-ri-ki, Tabl.
1. 94 (var.,
I,
(p. 4);
Tabl.
ma, Tabl.
1. 7 (p.
94
adv., by day” :
Tabl. I,
(p.

GLOSSARY.
to desire.”
grass :
p. I 34,
desire :
1. 25.
224,
gloriously :
“ t o rage, to be in con-
p. 232, 1. 84.
fusion ; to destroy ’) :
. . .
I , “ t o make exceed-
Tabl.
ing strong ’’ :
49
p. 146, n. 4.
“ t o seat oneself”:
“fang (?) : Tabl. I,
Imper.
da - ma, var.
(p.
Tabl.
Tabl.
1.
(p. 24); Tabl.
1.
(p. 36);
var.
Tabl.
1. 6 I (p. 46 f.), 1. I 19
(p. 54) ; ii-lam-ma, Tabl.
1. 15 (p. 58).
eigallu, mansion :
to rule, control, hold
Tabl. IV, 1.
(p. 76).
sway” :
var.
uiumgallu,
monster - viper” :
hi-el-ma, Tabl. VII,
Tabl. I. 1. I
(p. I IO) (?)
Tabl.
(p. 16); Tabl.
1. 23
1. 114 (p.
(p. 24); Tabl.
1. 27
I ,
to tend care-
fully ” : Inf.
hurricane” :
p. 232, I. 83.
Tabl. IV, 1. 45
to abound in :
- bar-ru - p. 230,
to humble oneself :
1.
Pret.
Tabl.
70 burumu, heaven : du-ru-mi,
p. 206, 1. 1 3 ;
p.
1.
humiliation”:
2.
baimu, viper : Tabl. I, I I
75.
(p.
Tabl.
1. 27
place
employed as
(p. 24) ; Tabl. 111, 31
synonym for heaven :
la-mu-u,
p. I 68 ;
(varr. ra, ru), Tabl.
:
Tabl. IV,
VII,
1. 36
62).
1.
(p. 108).
towards’”:
Tabl.
IV, 1. 60 (p. 66).
shrine, sanctuarv :
Tabl. IV,

GLOSSARY.
devil :
var.
service (of the gods)” :
Tabl. IV, 1. I 16
Tabl. VI, 1. 8 (p.
8 8).
gisgallu,
station :
firmness ; the firm
Tabl. V, 1. 83 (p.
earth : dan - ni- nu
p. 168
field
or possibly
Tabl. VII, 1.
a kind of tree: gi-pa-ra,
(p. 108).
var.
Tabl. I,
pl.
the
1. 6 (p.
Tablets of Destiny” :
I
Tabl. I. 1.
(p.
I ,
to strengthen.”
Tabl. 11, 1. 43 (p. 2 8 ) ;
I , to make very
Perm.
Tabl.
Tabl. 111, 1. 47 (p.
1.
(p.
Tabl. IV,
might : Tabl. I,
1. 4.
1. 142
Tabl. 11,
ruler (?) :
1. 48 (p. 28); Tabl.
p. 104 (Tabl. VII);
p. 165.
I ,
cause to be
fruitful”:
var.
id-
Tabl.
VII, 1. I 30 (p. I
to cause to abound
mighty (?) : Tabl. I,
in, to clothe with : Pret.
1. 123 (p. 18); Tabl.
Tabl. I, 1. I I 8
1. 29 (p. 26); Tabl. 111,
(p. 16) ; Tabl. 11, 1. 24
33
(p. 24) ; Tabl. 111, 1.
to move about ; to scout;
to prowl round, to watch
udittu,
rush : di-if-tu,
from hiding” Pret.
Tabl. I, 1. 57 (p. 186);
Tabl. I, 1. 89
(p.
;
Tabl. I, 1. 99 (p. 14);
:
p. I 34,
Tabl. IV, 1.
1. 30.
63 f. (pp. 66, 186
I I, “ t o be high.”
I ,
to trouble” :
I , “to exalt’’ :
Perm.
p. 228,
Tabl. VI, 1.

GLOSSARY.
zakiku,
tempest :
I V I, do. (?) :
Tabl. I, 1.
14).
Tabl.
(p. 24);
Pret.
“ t o hate, to
Tabl.
87 (p.
conceive a hatred for :
Tabl.
1. 1 1 (p.
Tabl.
1.
7 3
[zarbabu], I V I, “ t o
to
tobehealed”:
rage : Perm.
Pres.
p. 228,
Tabl. I, 1. 111 (p.
1. 40.
16); Tabl.
24);
tubtu, joy”: plur.
Tabl.
1..
(p.
ti, Tabl.
1. I
(p. 32).
79
“ t o be filled, to be
I , to make weighty ;
bloated (?) : Perm. ha-
to oppress” :
Tabl.
1. 136
ma, Tabl.
1. I (p.
kub-bu-tu-ma, Tabl. VI,
I ,
to destroy :
1. I O (p. 88).
Pres. (not as Prec.) nu-
kabittu, midst (?) :
(=
ti-la-ma, Tabl. V, 1.
Tabl. I, 1. 45 (p.
to destroy (?) :
kubuttii, abundance :
mu-u, p. 206, 1.
Tabl. VII, 1. I
to think, to know :
(p. 96); p. 161.
Part.
Tabl. I, 1. 18
I ,
uphold, to hold,
to bring” :
I
to shatter, to burst” :
VII, 1. I I O
108) ;
Tabl. IV, 1.
Tabl.
(p. 96).
kalii,
I ,
an end of”:
to mingle together,”
74.
: Pret.
“ t o cease(?)”:
ma, Tabl. I, 1. (p.
Tabl. VII,
I ,
destroy,
1.
to overcome(?)”:
I ,
to inform.”
mi-im, Tabl. I, 1.
(p.
16); Tabl.
1. 29 (p.
Tabl. VII, 1. 137

GLOSSARY.
257
I V I ,
to look with
to collect (?) : Pret.
anger
persecute”:
-
-
Tabl.
Perm.
111, 1.
56).
ma, p. 230, 56.
I , “ t o overcome” :
I V I,
to be
Perm.
tu-mat,
.
captive : Pret.
-
Tabl. I, 1. 98
14).
I
Inf.
battle” : Tabl. I, 1. 142
(p. 20); Tabl.
48
(p. 28); Tabl. 111,
be strong; to be able.”
kamsiru, snare.”
la’atu,
full extent” : a-na
the snare”:
Tabl.
Tabl. IV, 1. I I 2
97
[labsibu], “ t o rage : Tabl.
I , “ t o tend carefully.”
1.
(p.
1. 17 (p. 24) ;
taknitu, fostering care, true
Tabl.
I (p.
worship :
p. 206,
14.
74
79
brazier”
226, 1.
:
87.
labbu, “lion, lioness”: la-ab-
kisukku, bondage.”
p. 230
in bondage
:
I
Tabl.
1. I
11.
24; p.
9 ;
p.
1. 4.
kusarikku,
ram : Tabl. I, labsinu,
to abase ”
1. 1 2 3 (p. 1 8 ) ;
Inf.
p.
91.
1. 29 (p. 26); Tabl.
a weapon:
33
p. 146, ‘17.
:
lalii, I I, to be full.”
Tabl. IV, 1. 136
76).
kipdu,
plan”
I ,
“ t o
f u l l ” :
:
Perm.
T a b l . IV,
Tabl. VII, 1. 44
1. 72 (p. 66).
kirimmu,
love : ki-rim-ia,
p.
lillu, “ d e m o n ” :
p. 230,
2 3 2 , 1. 83.
karru,
costly raiment (?) :
Tabl. I, 1.
(p. 20); lamii, to surround.”
. Tabl. 11, 1. 38 (p. 2 6 )
limitu,
circumference, cir-
Tabl.
1.
cuit”:
I I 8,
1.
(p. 52).
1. IO.

GLOSSARY.
plan evil :
club (?) :
var.
p.
n. I.
Tabl.
1. 37
(p. 62) ;
Tabl.
I , “ t o do evil, to plan
evil : Pret.
1. 130
74);
Tabl.
1. 3 (p.
zodiacal constella- meku,
snarling, muttering” :
tion :
Tabl. V,
me - ki - -
nu),
1. (p. 78).
Tabl. I, 1.60 (pp.
I 87);
to be vigorous’’ :
Tabl. 11, 1. 81
si-nza, p. 226, 1. 29.
(p. 3 0 ) ;
Tabl.
1. 66 (p. 66).
place, to set out
to fill to be full.”
p.
7
p. 150, 1. 19.
dam :
p.
millu, “ t r o o p ( ? ) ” :
Tabl. IV, 1.
(p. 72).
adv., “corresponding
with”:
p.
n. 5.
‘ ( t o be favourable.”
spear :
mitguru,
peaceful :
var.
p. 224, 1.
1. 36
6 2 ) ;
tempest” :
var.
p.
l. I.
Tabl. IV, 1. 45
chaos” : Tabl. I, 1.
(p. 62).
(p.
p. 162.
drink offering : mi-
I ,
to divide :
p. 236, l.
V, 1. 3
“to render hostile,
to cause hostilityamong”:
“section
: plur.
p. 224,
Tabl. V, l. 3
9.
“over against, before”:
IV I , “ t o be banded
Tabl.
together (?) :
1.
(p. 3 2 ) ;
Tabl. I, 1. 109
Tabl. IV,
(p.
(p.
Tabl.
I I ,
lament” ;
(p. 24); Tabl.
1. 19
ma,
146, n. 4.
77
I do. :
p. I 16, mukku, ‘(affliction
:
1. 2.
230, 1. 60.

GLOSSARY.
be bitter.”
I V I , “ t o be placed, to
namurratu,
anger, terrible
be established” : Perm.
splendour ; fear (?) :
(fr.
p. 128, 1. 6 ;
rather than I V I , Perm.
148, 1. 4.
fr.
p. 228, 1. 34.
to forgive : Imper.
to rage.”
mi-e-Si, p. 232, 1. 82.
nanduru, “afflicted, sorrow-
by night :
ful ” :
Tabl. I, 1.
(p. IO).
232, 1. 72.
flat (?) :
“misfortune”:
Tabl. IV,
(p. 76).
p. 232, 1. 7 2 .
I
niknaku, censer :
I ,
to be like.”
to make like”
1 3 8 ,
: Pret.
6.
Tabl. I, 1.
violentlyattain”:
I 18
(p.
Tabl.
1. 28
p. 224,
1.
varr.
namalu, “marsh
: na-ma-la,
Tabl.
‘I. 24
be bright; to
Tabl.
1. 86
praise :
p.
(var., p.
230, 1. 60.
before
splendour
:
:
p.
7.
Tabl.
1. 75 (p. 3 0 ) ;
Tabl.
1.
fish-man : Tabl.
I 3 I
I, 1. 123
18) ; Tabl.
1. 29 (p. 2 6 ) ; Tabl. 111,
to name, to proclaim ” :
Imper.
Tabl.
33
1. 136 (p. 36); Tabl.
[nannartu],
:
p.
1.60 (p.
1.
2 2 2 , 1. 5.
I I 8 (p. 54).
I
blaze forth”:
I ,
to remove, to carry
away : Zi- is - si - e -
p. 206, 1.
Tabl. VII, 1. I
(p. 108).
I :
p.
112,
disappear, to
“ t o be rejoiced”:
depart : Pret. ut-te-is-si
var.
(var.
Tabl.
1.
Tabl.
1. I 18 (p. I
to be made
to carry off, to remove,
desolate” : Perm.
to destroy :
p. 2 3 0 , 1.
Tabl. VII, I. 34 (p. 98).

260
GLOSSARY.
“ t o place; to place the
“ t o become weak, to
hand upon, to grasp, to
falter” :
p.
seize : is-suk. Tabl. IV,
2 2 6 , 1. 21.
1.
(p. 7 0 ) ;
naiii,
I , “ t o be raised on
p. I I 8, 1. 7
high : Perm.
ma, p. I 18, 1. 4.
at, p. 228, 34.
I , with
I , “to remove from :
mourn bitterly” :
as-sa-su, p. 2 2 8 ,
49.
Tabl. VII, 28 (p. 96).
nassu,
sorrowful, grievous,
I I , “to kiss”:
lamenting : na-as-si, p.
Tabl.
116 (p. 34).
228, 1. 46 ; na-as-sa-a-ti,
1 2 , do. :
Tabl. V,
p. 228, 1. 48.
79
I V I , “to
one another” :
mourning, lamenta-
Pret.
Tabl.
tion” :
p. 228,
1. 132 (p. 56).
I ,
give way
“ t o flame out ; to roar
beneath (?) : [
against (of a wind)”:
, .
nap-Gat, p. 228, 1. 37.
Tabl. I, 54 (pp.
offspring, child :
I O , 186).
Tabl.
l.
to diminish : Perm.
I, 1.25 (p. 6).
I ,
to make broad,
to make merciful
b
: Part.
Tabl.
want, lack, need :
1.
(p. 32).
160 ;
treasure ; employed
Tabl.
l.
as synonym for “life” :
(p. 5 8) sa-gz-su-nu-ma,
var.
Tabl. VII, 1. I O (p. 94);
Tabl.
l.
(p.
p. 232, 1. 75.
108).
to cease”: Perm.
I
Tabl.
68 (p. 66).
I , “ t o lament.”
to lie down, to rest :
Part.
Tabl. I,
p. 24,
I I O
Tabl.
1.
1.
(p.
Tabl.
to be poured
:
Pres.
Tabl.
Perm.
Tabl. I,
1. 130 (p. 36).
33

GLOSSARY.
26 I
[salii],
I :
to pray, to sup-
to pay homage to
plicate” : Inf. su-lu-u-a,
. . Tabl. VII,
1. 107 (p. 106); pa-la-su,
sinniltu,
female, woman :
p.
s i - in -
var.
IV I :
p. 148,
si- in-ni-bat, Tabl.
1. 4.
1.
34).
I ,
to crush” :
I, “ t o pray”: Inf.
Imper.
p. 234,
p. 234, 1. 99.
98.
I V
I,
to make of no
I,
succumb, to
effect, to cast d o w n ” :
be defeated
:
Prec.
Tabl. I,
tu-u, Tabl. IV, l.
39
bond
saparu, net.”
p. 226, 1. 3 3 .
saparil, in the net :
treasure - chest :
Tabl. IV, 1. I
pi-sa-an-na-ti-ka, p. I 54,
fold” :
p.
1. 22.
I, to give heed to :
resist(?)”:
p.
1. 79.
sa-ra-ar, Tabl. IV, 1.
I V I, to escape” :
(var.
f. plur.
re-
Tabl. IV, 1.
(p. 72).
bellion ” : sar - - a - ti,
I,
to pacify”
Tabl. IV, 1. 72 (p. 66).
Perm. to rest”:
(var. ku),
Tabl. I,
1. 38 (p. 8 ) ;
Tabl. I, 1.
(p. IO).
be in trouble”:
Pret.
p. 232, 1. 68.
body ;
my
“ t o divulge (?) :
body, myself,” p. 146 f.,
Tabl.
n. 4
also
1. (p. 22).
palii,
symbol
of
royalty,
front person” :
Tabl.
p.
IV, 1. 29 (p. 60).
(var.
alter, annul”:
“ m y own person,
VII, 1. 132 pitku, handiwork : pi-ti
(p. I
Tabl.
I (p.

262
GLOSSARY.
marsh :
var.
Tabl. I, 1. 6 (p.
I ,
cover (?) :
I I,
take.”
u-sir, Tabl. V, 1.
Inf.
to begin”:
Tabl. I, 1. 130 (p.
iris,
unto :
is’, var.
Tabl.
1. 36 (p. 26);
Tabl, I, 32 (p. 6) ;
Tabl.
1. 40 (p.
Tabl. IV, 1.
I ,
be held fast, to
plur.
“monster-
remembrance”:
serpent” : Tabl. I, 1. I 14
var.
(p. 1 6 ) ; Tabl.
1.
sa-ab-tu, Tabl. VII, 1.
(p. 24); Tabl. 111, 1. 24
(p.
“ t o attain
or
sceptre :
p.
understand(?)”: Inf.
226, 1. 32.
Tabl.
1.
dragon : Tabl. I,
1.
(p.
Tabl. 11,
I ,
impart to, to make
1. 2 7 (p. 24); Tabl.
known
Pret.
Tabl.
-
Tabl.
111, 1. 7 2 (var., p. 48 f.).
“ t o lie down, to lie
down to rest”: Pret. kablu, midst, inward parts :
Tabl. I, 1. 40
T i - a - m a - t i ,
(p. 8), 1.46 (but cf. p.
‘I’abl. IV, 1. 65 (p. 66).
11. 100,
(p.
Pres.
before :
Tabl. I, 1. 96
var.
Tabl. I,
(p. 14); Perm.
3 3
Tabl. I, 1. j o (p. I O ) ;
pure, holy” :
Tabl. I, 1. 38
p. 226, 1.
“ t o entrust t o ” :
plague :
Tabl.
1.
p. 206, 1. I.
:
-
: Imper.
Tabl. VII,
96)
Tabl.

GLOSSARY.
I I, “ t o collect, to
“ t o make pre-
take”:
Tabl.
eminent :
VI, 5 (p. 86).
Tabl.
1. 136
“ t o make, to fix, to
p.
form, to contrive : Pret.
I ,
make great” :
Tabl.
Tabl.
(p.
Perm.
Tabl. I, 1. 6 (p.
I , do. :
I , do. : Perm.
Tabl. I, 1.
(p.
Tabl. I, 6 (var., p.
Tabl.
1. 48 (p. 28);
karlbu,
“battle.”
Tabl.
1. 52 (p.
to the battle :
1.
(p. 54).
(var.
to follow, pursue”
Tabl.
1. 111, p. 32.
Inf.
pursuit, occupa-
kirbu, midst, inward parts :
tion” : ri-du-u-a, p. 230,
(var.
Ti-amat,
I. 58.
Tabl.
1. 41 (p.
water-channel (on land) ;
1. 48 (p. 64);
current, movement (in
p.
;
water)
m-tu-urn-ma,
(var.
Ti-amat,
p. 132, 1.
Tabl. VII,
(p. 106);
sling on
(a spear) :
a title of Marduk, Tabl.
Tabl. IV, 1. 36 (p. 62).
VII,
(p. 108);
raklsu,
fix, to lay”:
pp. 107, 168.
p. 132, 1.
plur., fields :
riksu,
limit, bound (?) :
a-ti-ia, p. 232, 76.
Tabl. V, 1.
forest’’ :
p.
1. 25.
markasu, band”:
forest : plur.
104 ;
p.
p. 134, 1.
I ,
to set free” : Inf.
deliverance :
p. 232, 1. 83.
“to
crush(?)”:
Tabl. IV, 1. 16
to rage” : Perm.
p.
1. 94.
‘(distant; wide,
quake” :
passionate (of
p.
8 p. 226, 1.
Tabl.
1.
p. 226, 1.

GLOSSARY.
the Beginning and
1.
Tabl. 111,
the Future :
Tabl.
1.
(p. 106) ;
ar-kat, p.
; cf.
ma,
Tabl.
1. 26 (p. 24).
also
to be afflicted :
[ti . . . 3, p.
1. 19.
Pret.
Tahl.
1. 6 (p.
Perm.
to
wing, to fly”
p. 232, 1. 75.
:
p. 230,
I ,
to rage.”
“ t o seek, to
for; to
I ,
to cause to rage, to
perceive, to behold
stir up :
:
Tabl. I, 1. 60
1 2 0 , 1.
;
(p.
Tabl. IV, 1. 66
p.
1. 2 .
(p. 66);
Biklu, sense (?) :
Tabl.
(p.
p. 140, 7.
. . . 3, Bikkatu, supremacy, control” ;
Tabl.
1. 83 (p. 68);
‘(chief”
Tabl. I,
chieftain -
1. 6 (p.
ship”: Tabl. I, 1.
I
(p.
Tabl.
1. 37
I ,
to
(p.
I , “ t o demand, to cry
26); Tabl.
1. 41
out for” :
var.
99
Tabl.
1. 92
set ; to provide.”
provision” :
I
to overwhelm :
us
Tabl.
1. 8
i-sa-am-bu-’, p. 206, I.
to turn, to pervert (?) :
to drink ; Perm. to
p. 140, 1. 7.
b e drunk (?) :
con.
height,
(poss. subs., carouse ”),
supremacy”;
111, 1.
(p.
command in battle : ialummatu,
glory, pride :
Tabl. I, 1.
p. 148, 1. 3.
Tabl.
1. 37 (p. 26);
“ t o cut out, to cut off.”
Tabl.
1. 41
cutting off, de-
99
struction” :
to drag : Pres.
1. 37 ; p. 2 3 2 , 1. 69.
p.
1.
name,” plur.
:
rear u p ” :
Tabl.
1. 124
I’abl. I,
I

GLOSSARY.
I I , to hear.”
the whirlwind ;
IV I ,
to be heard :
the mind
(?)
(or
I I ;
which had no equal,”
cf. var. fr.
109,
Tabl. IV, 1. 46 (p. 62).
n.
Tabl. VII, 1. I 14
to oppose (?) : Part.
(p. 108).
p. 206, 1. I I .
I
to rage” : is-tam-
“punishment :
230, 1. 58.
Tabl. IV, 1.
(p. 7 2 ) .
“confusion, rage,
terror (?) :
a n g e r ”
I, I
(p.
;
Tabl. VII, 1. 42 (p.
Tabl.
1. 29 (p.
wildly ” :
1. 87
(var.
IV, 1. 8 9
(probably with pron. stiff.,
not adv.), Tabl.
1. 25
to repeat”; Inf.
version” :
“to present, to furnish”:
126, 8.
128, 1. 5 ;
rival.”
129,
7 ;
iinnatu, rivalry”
-
-
206, 1.
128, 1. 7.
I
“ t o cry” : il-ta-si,
light :
p.
Tabl. I, 1. 42 (p. 8).
228,
business, occupation :
adv. (?) :
-
p. 1 5 2 ,
19.
Tabl. IV, 1.
(p. 74).
to roar : Perm.
battle, fight.”
the fight : la-
‘Tabl. I, 1. 26 (p. 6).
Tabl. IV, 1. 94.
adv., in
sorrow
storehouse :
” :
,
var.
p. 226, 1. 28.
Tabl. I, 1.58 (pp. IO, 186)
Tabl.
,
1. 6 (p.
“power, might” :
to destroy.”
p. 232, 1. 78.
violent, unruly ” :
enclosing wall :
p. 226, 1. 26.
154, 1. 24.
“-
wind :
the
battle.”
fourfold wind” ;
to the battle :
(var.
-6i-
the
Tabl. I V , l. 94
sevenfold
” ;

Adad, god :
p.
1.
god :
Tabl. I, 11.
title of
:
(p. 4 f.) Tabl. 11, 11.
Tabl.
9
1.49
(K. 8,519 and
IC.
1. 7 2 (p. 30, restore An-far),
4,406, Rev.,
ii, 1.
79
166; p.
178, 1.
Tabl. 111, 1. I (p. 38 f.),
13 (p. 40 f.), 1.
(p.
f.),
title of Marduk :
(p. 56 f.) Tabl.
Tabl. VII, 1. 25
198, 1.
1. 15 (Rev.);
. . .
of Mardulr:
2 3
,
. . . Tabl.
see Introduction.
(K.
p.
var. Anu, god :
Tabl. I,
p. 163.
1. 14
4 f.)
Akkad : Alz-ka-di-i, p.
Tabl. I, 1. 14 (var., p.
I
1. o ; "'"'A
15, 16
1. 85
p. I 1. 26
(p.
Tabl.
1. 81
I I , 1. I 8 ;
(p.
Tabl. 111, 1. 5 3
p.
note, 1. 16.
(var., p. 46)
Tabl. IV,
Akrabu, Scorpio:
11. 4, 6 (p. 58 f.),
11. 6,
(p.
Tabl. V, 1. 8
for
IC. 13,774,
possibly shorter form
p. 190
1. 78 (p.
f.),
of
title of
1. 8,
224, 1.
Mardulr : . . .
Tabl. I, 1.
NA, p. I 6.
(var., p.
'I'abl. 111, 1. 5 3
Almanu, deity :
(p. 46 f.), 1.
p. 218, 1.
I
(p.
I O .
Tabl. IV, 1. 44
Ana, the god Anu: AN-NA, p.
(p. 62 f.); Tabl. VII, I. 6
124, 1. I ;
1. 6 ; see
(p.
f.) ;
A -
also
Tabl.
between 11. 85
mythical
A d a -
10,008, p. 190)
ni-m',
142, 1. 18.
p. 216, 1.

INDEX TO DEITIES, ETC.
1. 8
AN - NA
A
ABZU =
p. 130, 1. 8,
p. I 38, 1.
f. ;
see
p. 132, 1. 13, p. 138, 1. 8
Introduction.
Gate of
Anunitu, goddess :
the Deep," p. 209, 1. 5.
1. I O ;
150,
goddess :
2 2 .
Anunnaki, the spirits of
I .
earth
title
:
-
of
nun -
- hi,
:
Tabl. I, 1. 136 (p.
f.)
Tabl.
1. I (pp. 92 f.,
Tabl.
1.
1 5 8 ) ; p. 177, 1. 6 ; in title
4 6 (p.
Tabl. VI,
of composition, p. I 69.
1.
(p.
p. 140, 1.
title of Mardulr :
p. 206,
-
Tabl.
2 2 6 , 1.
[(DINGIR)
3
NE =
I 32,
alim
title
of
1.
; see also Enukki.
ard :
-
the power of Anu : ""A-
Tabl.
(pp. 92 f.,
nu - ti, Tabl. I, 1.
- ALIM -
(p.
Tabl.
1. 45
N U N - N A , p.
1.
(p.
Tabl.
1. 4 9
. . . .
(var. e - nu - ti, lordship,"
216, 1.
city :
Tabl.
1.
(var.
. . . p. 68 f.).
Babylon :
( I ) primeval water-god :
p.
n.
Tabl. I, 1. 97
11. 17, 18, p.
(p.
A $ - [ . . . .
11. 24, 27
Tabl. I, 1. 47 (var., p. 9 ) ;
=
132,
Tabl. I, 1. 3 (var.,
1. 14.
p.
Tabl. I, 1.
Borsippa
Bar -
(p.
35
p. 236,
(p.
1. 47
1.
Enlil,
the elder
:
(p. I O f.)
Tabl.
3
Tabl. IV, 1. 146
(p.
f.), 1.
(p. 28 f.),
(p. 76 f.)
Tabl. V,
8
between 11. 85 and 104
(p. 78 f.); Tabl. VII,
6
10,008, p.
p.
(p. 92 f.), 1. 116 (p.
=
;
p.
1. 7,
1 2 6 , 1. 8,
notpersonified :
1.
p.
p. 216,
p. 206, 9
1.
1. 8,
224,
128, 4 ;
Tabl.
1. I 8
see
11.
(p. 76 f.) ;
ti

268
INDEX TO DEITIES, ETC.
see Marduk.
p. 126, 8, p. 128, 11. 4, 7,
title of Marduk :
p. 136, 1.
p.
I
- Tabl. VII, 1. 129
p.
1. I, 216, 1.
(p. I
; cf.
p. 224,
8 ;
p. 177,
'I'abl. IV, 1. 73
68 f.).
I. ; =
see Introduction;
title
title of Marduk:
be-el
var.
Tabl. VII,
(p. I I O f.).
Tabl. VII, 1.
(p. I i o
E-ana, temple of
in Erech :
EN ICUR - ICUR
p.
28;
p. I 68 ; E N
NA, p. 130, 1. 7, p. 136,
KUR
EN-LIL
temple :
p. 168.
(possible reading), p.
goddess :
n. I.
142, 1. 14.
temple of
in Nippur :
Bir
Caper : BIR (possibly
p.
1. 14
read
p.
11. 4, 9,
RA =
p.
1. 6 ;
I O ; p.
1. 17.
=
p.
Burnnunu, Euphrates :
136,
3 9 ;
p. 206,
IIANUNU,
2 3 .
I. 1 4 ; (?)
214,
goddess :
1. 29, p.
p.
n. I =
Elamtu,
:
see Introduction.
p.
1.
1.
Dudu, title of Marduk:
p. 212, 29.
; the Elamites :
god :
p.
9 ;
IV, 1.
(p. 74 f.).
p. 2 I I , 1. 22.
Dul (or Du) azag :
-
En bilulu, title of Mardulr :
-
-
p. 178,
god :
I 8,
No. 54,228, 1. 14;
1. 9.
181,
5,233,
title of Mardulr :
1. 6.
god:
p.
n.
Ea,
I .
( I ) god:
Tabl. I,
1. 60 (p.
Tabl.
Enki, Ea : (DINGIK) E N -
p.
1.
(p.
Tabl. IV,
I ; p. 136,
146 (p. 7 6 f.); Tabl. V, Enlil, the elder
1. 8 (p. 78 f.) ; Tabl. VI,
EN-LIL-LA, p. 124, I.
(p.
1.
(p.
Enukki, the
: [ . , .
Tabl. VII, 1. 6 (p. 92
-
Tabl.
1. 42
p.
1.
(p.
(p. 28

INDEX TO DEITIES, ETC.
Enzu, Sin :
EN-ZU-NA,
fugu, title of Mardulr :
p. 126, 1. 3.
1.
Enzu, star :
p.
11. 6,
goddess identified with
Enzu, p.
:
2 2 4 ,
1. 9.
1 2 .
city :
title of Mardulr :
=
p. 130, 1. 8 ; p. 132,
- an - - a ,
E-sagil, temple
Tabl.
of Mardulr at
V I I , I 23
I O f.) ;
Babylon
p.
1.
:
title :
69 (p. 82
p. ,236, I. I
; E-SAG-IL-LA,
I.
Tigris :
I
[E-SAG-ILIA,
I
I 3 ; E-SAG-IL-LA=
E-sag-ila, p. 132, I. 14.
the spirits of heaven:
Tabl.
1. I 26
heaven :
Tabl.
(p.
Tabl.
(p.
144,
(p.
p. 206, 23, p.
p.
;
1. 3, p. 226, 11.
31.
title of Marduk, p.
18.
goddess ; identified
temple of Nergal in
p.
Cuthah :
p.
1. 3 ; p. 230,
; p. 236,
1.
1.
E-zida, temple of
at
goddess :
p. 138,
E - ZI - DA,
2 2 8 ,
38,
1.
; (?) E-zi-da, p. 213,
1. 3,
236, 11. 109, 111
p.
p.
Gaga, god :
Tabl. 111,
p.
1.
p. 228,
11.
3,
3 8 f.), 1. 67
I. 34, p. 236, 106.
Long-wood," one of
Gibil, god :
Tabl. I,
the names of
bow :
1.
(p.
Tabl. 11,
a-rik, Tabl. V, 1.
1. 47 (p. 28 f.); Tabl.
82 f.);
1.
(p. 44 f.),
109
1 . 4 ;
Kaksidi,
-
star :
title of
see
. . .
title of Marduk:
title of Mardulr :
p. 7.06, 1.
Tabl.
13,
star :
(one
p.
f.
of the names of Marduk's
:
p. I 3, 1. 14.
bow), Tabl.
8 2

TO DEITIES, ETC.
Kingu, god :
Tabl. I,
Tabl.
(K.
p.
f.
Tabl. 11, 1. 34 (p. 26 f.), 1.45
title of
28 f.), 1. 56 (p. 30 f.),
:
between 11. 85
104 (p.
Tabl.
190); Tabl.
38 (p.
p. I 06 f. (
49
44
D L-AZ A G - G A
54
p.
1.
Tabl.
1. 66 (p.
f.),
-
- AZAG - GA,
1. (p.68 f.), 1. I
p. 220, n. I.
209, li.
4, p.
3,
title of Marduk :
p. 218, 11. 8, 9 ;
Tab VI I
p.
11.
9 ;
8,519, and
Rev., col.
deity:
Tabl. I,
8), pp.
1.
title of
see Introduction.
:
Cuthah:
p. I 73,
I
1. 19.
12.
( I ) deity :
Gu-ku-mal, star :
Tabl. I, 1. I O (p. 4 f.) ; Tabl.
p.
1. 30;
1. 4 (p. 38
1. 68
1. 9.
(var., p.
I.
j (p.
god:
p.
p. 198, n. 4 ;
(IC.
between
Tabl.
1. 6 8
and 104 (p. 190) ; Tabl.
(p. 48
=
(for
1. I O
38
1. 5 (p. 46
see Introduction
I. I
(p. 54 f.),
138
monster :
(p.
Tabl.
Tabl.
27 (p. 24 f.)
13 (p. 58
28
Tabl. I,
(p.
1. 93
(p.
Tabl.
1.
(p.
Tabl. VI,
42 f.), 1. 89 (p. j o
1. I (p.
Tabl. VII,
:
1.
(p.
1.
125 (p.
deity :
Tabl.
p. 178, 1. 17, p. 180, 1. I,
I O (p. 4
p.
3, 4,
1. 4
38 f.), 68 (p. 48 f.)
p.
1. 7,
11. 8,
p. 198, 1.
p. 213, 1. 2, p. 214,
see Introduction.
I. 24, p.
;
Lugal-ab[
. . .
,
title
I 28,
Marduk:
. .
1. 7 ;

I N D E X TO DEITIES, ETC.
p.
1. I O ;
-
3
MA
1. 47
8 f.), 1. 98 (p. 14 f.) ;
p. 132, 1.
;
Tabl.
1. 55 (p.
f.)
referred to as
and
=
see Introduction.
Tabl.
1. 33 Mummu, title of
see
Glossary, sub
p.
6, p.
1.
Mummu, title of Mardulr :
p. 214,
2 7 ; be-Zuni,
(p.
Tabl.
I 13 (p. 32 f.),
p.
f.
1. 13 I
36 f.) ; Tabl. IV,
title of
11. 17,
(p. 60 f.), 1. 4 9
1. 23.
(p. 64 f.), 1. 65 (p. 66 f.), 1. 75
t
Mercury :
(p.
1.95 (p. 70 f.), 1.
I
74
11.
31.
=
see Introduction.
god :
p. 178,
Margida, star :
1. 20.
goddess :
mythical prince :
p.
3, note.
p. 142, 1.
Nannar, god
-
mythical queen
(var.
Tabl. V,
1. 18.
1.
(pp.
191).
Memangab,
prince : Na-zi-azaga, title of Mardulr :
p. 142, 1.19.
I 6 I .
azag, title of Mardulr : Nergal, god :
p.
Tabl. VII, 1. 33
1. 13.
(p. 98 f.) ;
-
Nibiru, ( I ) Jupiter :
p.
1. 2 7 ;
Tabl. V,
6 (pp.
p.
26.
78 f., 190)
title of
title of Mardulr :
Marduk :
var.
Tabl.
(K.
p.
f.)
star :
p. 168.
I
p. 209, n. I (possible
goddess :
reading).
p.
Mulu-bad, star :
- RAD,
136,
p. 213,
9,
16.
Ninib, god
p.
minister of Apso :
11.
23, 25 ;
p.
Tabl. I, 11. 30,
178, 1.
(p.
I. 48 (p. 8
Nin-igi-azag, god :
Tabl. I, 1. 30
p. 124, I. 9.

272
I N D E X T O DEITIES, ETC.
Ninkigal,
goddess:
Sun-gad, the sun :
- ki - gal,
Tabl. V, 11. I 9, I ,
13.
p. 126,
Ninlil, goddess:
p. I 3,
p.
4, p. 203, n. I,
13.
p.
11. 2 6 ,
p. 214,
Nippur, city :
I 7,
11. 18,
-
p.
1.
p.
3
goddess :
p. 130, 6, p.
39.
I 8.
Nudimmud, title of Ea :
the Moon-god,
moon :
dim-mud, Tabl. I, l. 17 (p.
p. 119,
Tabl.
58
1 5 ; p. 171, 4 ; p.
between 11.
104 (p.
1 6 ; p.
I. 1 1 ; p.
Tabl.
1. 5 4
11.25, 28;
p. 236,
1. 105.
46
(p. 54 f.);
iu-gi, star
Tabl. IV,
:
p.
2 9 .
title of
142 (p.
Nunamnir, god :
cf.
p.
31
2 1 7 ,
9 ; p.
n. I.
title of Tiamat:
primeval, mythical mon-
see Introduction.
ster; constellation in the
Pan, star:
19,
of
the
Pap-[ . .
title of
ecliptic :
Tabl. I,
. . . 3, Tabl.
4 (p.
11.
26, 32,
p.
33
36,
Pap-sukal, god :
1.
(p. I 6 f.)
Tabl.
p.
4.
11. 3,
(p. 2 2 f.),
Sag-gar (?), title of Mardulr :
v
75
No. 54,228,
124,
(p.
1.
(p. 36
Tabl. 111,
Sag-me-gar, Jupiter :
(p.
56
26, 32
7 3
SAG-ME-GAR, p. 14,
(var.,
1. 114
19.
(p.
1.
(p. 56 f.)
Sag-zu, title of
:
Tabl.
1.
Tabl. VII, 1.
(p. 98
1. 41 (p. 6 2
1. 48
2 ,
60, 71
66 f.), 1. 7 6
cf.
93, 97
SAG-ZU,
1.
1.
7 4 f.), 1. 129

INDEX TO DEITIES, ETC.
p. 7 5 ) ;
12,830,
god :
I I 8 f.,
p.
(p.
f.),
1. 20.
Tutu, title of Marduk :
Tabl. VII, 1. 9 (p. 92
29, p.
3, 6, p.
11. IO,
p. 213, 11. 4,
7,
33
9,
14, p.
;
1.
(p. roo
1. 43
Tabl. I,
88 (p.
f.) ;
. .
I O ,
. Tabl. I, 1. 32
1. 4 ;
- TU,
(var., p. 7 ) ; Ti-amat-ma,
2 1
Tabl.
1.
(p.
p.
1. 4 ;
p. 178,
Tabl. 111, 1. 59 (p. 46 f.),
11. 16, 17.
I 17 (p.
star:
p.
3,
am-ma, Tabl.
1.
1. 7 .
(var., p. 37) ; Tabl.
59
title of Tiamat :
(var., p. 46); Ti-a-ma-tu,
- mu
-
Tabl. I,
Tabl.
49 (p. 28 f.),
1 1 3
Tabl.
p. 142, 1. 13 ; Ti-a-ma-tum,
1. 19 (var., p. 24) ; Tabl.
Tabl.
1. I (p.
f.) ;
81 (p.
f.) ;
Tabl. IV, 1. 129 (p.
;
(var.
; Tabl.
Ti-a-ma-ti, Tabl.
1. 81
23 (p.
(p. 30 f.), between 11.
and
19 (p.
104 (p. 190); Tabl.
see
56 (var., p.
77
the
council -
(p. 48 f.) ; Tabl. IV,
65
chamber of the gods:
(p. 66 f.),
(var., p.
-
- na - ki, Tabl. 11,
75); Tu-a-ma-ti, Tabl. I,
1.
(p. 36 f.) ; Tabl.
1. 32 (var., p. 7), 1. 33 (var.,
I.
(p.
;
p. 7) ; Tabl.
77 (var.,
(varr. ku, Ram) ;
p. 49) ;
Tabl. IV,
Tabl.
61 (p.
1.41
62) ; Tabl.
Up-Su-ukkin-na-ka,
1. 142 (p.
tim, p. I I, 1. I
Uruk, Erech :
= U-
ma, Tabl. 111, 1. 59 (var.,
p.
1. 7 ; p. 136,
p. 46); tam-tu-um-ma, p.
40.
I
1. 6 ;
and Utu-ka-gab-a, star :
=
see
GAB-A, p. 213, 1. 17.
Introduction ; Ti-amat e-Zi- Zag-muk, Feast of the' New
ti, p.
I O ; Ti-amat
Year : Zag -
p.
p.
I I .
11.

74
INDEX TO DEITIES, ETC.
god
ma -’ma,
ukkina, title of Marduk :
p.
I O ; p.
Tabl. VII,
1.
title of Marduk : “<’Zi-
Tabl. VII, 1.
azag, Tabl. VII,
I (var., p. 95)
Cf. p.
29.
(p. 96 f.) ; var.
1. 6.
p. I 6 I.
title of Mardulr :
of Marduk :
-
- mu, Tabl.
Tabl. VII, 41 (p.
f.) ;
(K.
p.
cf.
cf. p. 174, 3 0 .
p. 164.

A SELECTION
OF
LUZAC
PUBLICATIONS
IN AND ON THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES
LITERATURES
SYRIAC, HEBREW,
BABYLONIAN,
ASSYRIAN, PERSIAN,

LUZAC
CO., having been appointed OFFICIAL
AGENTS FOR THE SALE OF INDIAN
PUBLICATIONS and PUBLISHERS TO THE SECRETARY
OF STATE FOR INDIA I N COUNCIL, are able to supply at
the shortest notice all Works published by the GOVERNMENT
OF INDIA.
They have also been appointed OFFICIAL ENGLISH
AGENTS AND PUBLISHERS to the ASIATIC SOCIETY OF
BENGAL, THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF
PETERSBURG,
and THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAQO, and keep all
published by the above Society and University in stock.
ORIENTAL STUDENTS are invited to submit to Messrs.
LUZAC
CO. their MANUSCRIPTS for publication before
sending them elsewhere.
LUZAC
are able to supply at the shortest
notice and most favourable terms ALL ENGLISH, FOREIGN,
and ORIENTAL BOOKS and PERIODICALS.
MONTHLY
issued regularly and sent gratis on application.
Messrs. LUZAC
Co. have a Large Stock of New and
Second-hand Oriental Works, of which they issue regularly
Lists and Catalogues, which are to be had on application.

Messrs. Luzac
List of Books and Periodicals.
American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literature (continuing
by WILLIAM R. HARPER and the Staff of the
Semitic Department of the University of Chicago.
Published
quarterly. Annual subscription, 14s.
American Journal of Theology.-Edited by Members of the Divinity
Faculty of the University of Chicago. Quarterly. Annual sub-
scription,
Single numbers, 3s. 6d.
The theologians of America are attempting to supply a real need . . . it
aims at a complete presentation of all recent theological work . . . we give it a
hearty welcome, as a
likely to prove of real utility to theological students and
to the cause of truth."-Guardian.
Babylonian and Oriental Record, The.-A Monthly Magazine of the
Antiquities of the East. Edited by W.
CHAD BOSCAWEN and
Rev. H. M. MACKENZIE. Single numbers.
each.
Beveridge (A.
History of
By
(Princess Rose-Body). Translated, with Introduction, Notes, Illus-
trations, and Biographical Appendix and reproduced in the Persian
from the only known manuscripf of the British Museum, by A. S.
BEVERIDGE.
Cloth, pp.
and 96 pages of Persian
text. With IO plates.
net.
Bezold
Diplomacy : being the transliterated Text of
the Cuneiform Despatches between the King of Egypt and
Western
in the Fifteenth Century before Christ, discovered at
Tell el Amarna, and now preserved in the British Museum. With
full Vocabulary, Grammatical Notes, etc., by CHARLES BEZOLD.
Post
Cloth, pp. xliv, 124. 18s. net.
For the Assyriologist the book is a serviceable and handy supplement to the
British Museum volume on the Tell el Amarna tablets.
The author is specially
skilled in the art of cataloguing and dictionary making, and it is needless to say that
he has done his work well."-The Academy.
Die in dem Hauptwerke (The Tell el Amarna Tablets in the British Museum,
with
Facsimiles, etc. ) vermiste Transcription des Reilschrift-textes der
Tafeln, sowie ein sehr
mitunter die
einer Concordanz
erreichendes Vocabulary bietet die Oriental Diplomacy von C. Bezold, das eben
deshalb gewissermassen
Schliissel
dem Publicationswerke betrachtet werden
Monthly Magazine, devoted to Biblical
and
Oriental Research. Annual subscription, including postage,
6d.
Single numbers, 6d.
The object of the
is to present the latest information in regard to the work
of the Egyptian Exploration Fund, the Palestine Exploration Fund, and the work of
American, French, and German Explorers.
is given also to Classical and
Mediaeval
reviews of new books, etc.
Biblical World, The.-Edited by WILLIAM R. HARPER. Published
monthly. Annual subscription, gs. Single numbers,
The Biblical World makes a faithful record and helpful critic of present Biblical
Work, as well as an efficient practical and positive independent force in stimulating
and instructing the student, preacher, and teacher."

4
Messrs.
Bronnle (Paul). -Contributions towards Arabic Philology.
Part I :
The
By Ibn
Being a
Treatise, Lexicographical and Grammatical, from Manuscripts
Berlin, London, Paris. Edited with Texts, Critical Notes, Intro-
duction, Commentary, and Indices. By Dr. PAUL
I : Arabic Text. Roy.
Cloth,
net paper
covers, 6s. net.
This is the first of a series of ten parts, in which it is intended to publish some
important works of the earliest Arabic authors, together with systematic investigations
into the various branches of Arabic Philology."
I n the second part, which contains the Introduction and Commentary to the
Arabic text given in the first part, along with a Preface and Bibliography to the whole
series, the author will have opportunity of enlarging at some length upon the
principles by which he has been guided in
upon this scheme."
Browne (E.
of a rare Manuscript History of Ispahan.
pp. 90. IS.
net.
Browne (E. G.). -
Biographies of Persian Poets. Contained
Chapter V, Section 6, of the
or Select History,"
of
of Qazwin. Translated by E. G. BROWNE.
pp. 80. 2s. net.
Browne (E.
(Four Discourses) of
Translated into English by E. G. BROWNE.
Cloth, pp.
4s. net.
Browne (E.
Tadhkiratu
(Memoirs of the Poets)
of
bin
of
qand. Edited in the Original Persian, with Prefaces and Indices,
by E. G. BROWNE. Roy.
Cloth,
IO, 622.
net.
Budge (E. A. Wallis).-Oriental W i t and Wisdom, or the Laughable
Stories."
Collected by
Gregory John Bar - Hebraeus,
Maphrian of the East from A.D. 1264 to 1286. Translated from the
Syriac by E. A. WALLIS
M.A.,
Roy.
Cloth, pp.
iv, 204. 6s. net.
the Preface to the present publication the satisfactory remark is made that
the volume containing both the Syriac Text and the Translation, published 1897,
price
(see the notice in the Atheneum for March
' h a s been well
received, both in England and on the Continent,' and that ' i n answer to
requests from Students of Literature generally,' Messrs.
Co. have decided
to issue the English Translation of it separately in a handy form.'
I n such circumstances the new volume is likely to succeed, and we need only add
that, although many of the sayings are at war with the finer aesthetic taste of the
present day, the collection is fairly representative, and of considerable value. Of
some special interest appears to us to be the twentieth chapter, Physiological
Characteristics described by the Sages.'
Budge (E. A. Wallis).-The History of the Blessed Virgin Mary and
The History of the Likeness of Christ which the Jews of
made to
at. The Syriac Texts edited with English Trans-
lations by E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A.,
Keeper
of the Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities in the British Museum.
Vol. I, The Syriac Texts, pp.
net. Vol.
English Translations,
246.
6d. net. [Luzac's Semitic
Text and Translation Series, Vols. IV and V.]

List
and Periodicals.
5
T o Mr. Budge belongs, however, the great merit of having very materially
enriched no fewer than four different branches of Oriental Literature. Several of his
editions will no doubt serve as the groundwork for future publications. . . . The
general aspect of the volumes is all that could be
It may be regarded as an exceptionally excellent commentary on the
Testament, the main lines of which it closely follows, for in dealing with the same
facts it lets in a great deal of light on the manners, cnstoms, and ideas of the country
and the period. . . . The translations are in admirable English, and evince
singular ability. "-Catholic Times.
Budge (E. A. Wallis).-The Histories of Rabban Hormizd the Persian
and Rabban
Vol. I, Syriac Texts. Roy.
pp.
net. [Luzac's Semitic Texts and Translation Series,
Budge (E. A. Wallis).-The Histories of Rabban Hormizd the Persian
and Rabban
Vol.
Part I, English Translations.
Roy.
pp.
6d. net. [Luzac's Semitic Text and
Translation Series, Vol. X.]
Budge (E. A. Wallis).-The Histories of Rabban Hormizd the Persian
and Rabban
Vol.
The Metrical Life of Rabban
Hormizd
of
English Translations.
Roy.
230.
net. [Luzac's Semitic
and Translation
Series, Vol. XI.]
Budge (E. A. Wallis).-The History of
and
The
Ethiopic Version translated from the Arabic by
for the
Ethiopian King
2 vols. in 3.
I,
The Ethiopic Text Vol.
English Translation, Introduction, etc.
the Press.)
Budge (E. A. Wallis). - T h e Laughable Stories collected by
Hebraeus.
The Syriac Text, with an English Translation, by
E. A. WALLIS BUDGE,
F.S.A., Keeper of the Department
of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British Museum.
Cloth.
net. [Luzac's Semitic Text and Translation Series, Vol. I.]
Dr. BUDGE'S book will be welcome as a handy reading book for advanced
students of Syriac, but in the meantime the stories will be an addition to the literature
of gnomes and proverbs, of which so many are found in India, and in Persian,
Hebrew, and Arabic, although not yet published.
W e are happy to say that
Dr. BUDGE'S new book is well edited and translated as far as we can
The worthy Syrian Bishop's idea of humour may excite admiration when we
hear that he collected his quips in the grey dawn of the middle
Gazette.
Bulletin de
le
direction of M. E. CHASSINET. Vol. I. 4to.
6s. net. [Messrs.
Luzac
Co. are the sole agents for the sale of this Bulletin for
England and America.]
(B. H.). -
Principles of Syriac Grammar. Translated and
abridged from the work of Dr. HOFFMANN.
Cloth, pp. 184.
7s. 6d. net.
Crow (F. E.).-Arabic Manual. A Colloquial
in the Syrian
Dialect. For the use of visitors to Syria and Palestine, containing
a simplified Grammar, a Comprehensive English and Arabic

6
Messrs. Luzac
Vocabulary and Dialogues.
The whole in English Characters,
carefully Transliterated,
Pronunciation being fully indicated.
Crown
Cloth, p p
334.
6d.
Messrs. Luzac have now issued a manual of colloquial Syrian Arabic, which
will be of the greatest use to visitors, merchants, and consular officers . . . .
Mr. Crow, formerly one of the most brilliant linguists of the student-interpreters of
Constantinople, afterwards Vice-consul at Beyrut."-The Spectator.
see Browne.
Efes
- A Series of Conversations at Jerusalem between a
Patriarch of the. Greek Church and a Chief Rabbi of the Jews,
concerning the Malicious Charge against the Jews of using Christian
Blood. By J. B. LEVINSOHN. Translated from the Hebrew by
Dr. L.
Roy.
Cloth, pp. xvi,
(Published
Reduced price, 2s.
Gaster (M.). - The Chronicles of Jerahmeel, or the Hebrew Bible
Historiale. A Collection of Jewish Legends and Traditions. Trans-
lated for the first time from an unique manuscript in the Bodleian'
Library. With an Introduction, Notes, and full Index, and five
Facsimiles. 'Roy.
Cloth, pp.
plates.
net.
Gibb (E. J.
History of Ottoman Poetry. By E. J. W. GIBB,
M.R.A.S. Vol. I. Roy. Svo. Cloth, pp.
454.
net.
(Vol.
in the Press.)
T h e work, of which this volume is the first instalment, is planned on a magnificent
scale, and its execution, if one may judge of the whole by a part, will fully answer
to the conception. T h e first volume will take its rightful place as one of the most
masterly contributions ever made to Oriental learning by an English
A Mr. Gibh writes as a master. He is undoubtedly the highest authority on Ottoman
literature in this country. No genuine student of poetry in its manifold expressions
can afford to neglect so curious and interesting a phase in its
This beautiful book will be welcomed not only by scholars, but by all who love
the mysterious East. Messrs.
Co. must be congratulated on the manner in
which they have brought out the book. It is to be hoped that the second volume
will soon see the
Westminster Review.
Assemblies of
Translated from the Arabic
with an Introduction and Notes, Historical and Grammatical, by
TH. CHENERY and F. STEINGASS. With Preface and Index by
F. F. ARBUTHNOT. 2 vols.
Cloth, pp.
and xi, 395.
net.
Harper (Robert Francis). -Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, belonging
to the K. Collection of the British Museum. By ROBERT FRANCIS
HARPER, of the University of Chicago. Vols. I to VIII. Post Svo.
Cloth. Price of each
25s. net.
T h e Assyriologist will welcome them with gratitude, for they offer him a mass
of new material which has been carefully copied and well printed, and which cannot
fail to yield important
The book is well printed, and it is a pleasure to read the texts given in it, with
their large type and
margin."-Academy.
(Martin). -
The Arabic Press of Egypt.
By MARTIN
HARTMANN.
Cloth,
ii,
3s. 6d.
A learned critical list of Arabic
"Such compilations as the present are valuable as Works of Reference,
showing the intellectual activity of all those people who fall under British influence. -
Asiatic
Review.

List
Books and
7
Quarterly Journal in the interests of Semitic Study. Edited
by WILLIAM R. HARPER and the Staff of the Semitic Department
of the University of Chicago. Published quarterly. Annual sub-
scription,
See American Journal of Semitic Languages, etc.
Jastrow’s Dictionary of the Targumim, the Talmud Babli and Yerushalmi,
and the Midrashic Literature. Compiled by M.
Parts I to XV. 4to. Boards.
each part.
This is the only Talmudic dictionary in English, and all students should subscribe
to it.
merits of this work are now too well known to need
King (Leonard
Magic and Sorcery. Being The
Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand.” The Cuneiform Texts of a
Group of Babylonian and Assyrian Incantations and Magical
edited with Transliterations.
Translations and full
Vocabulary from Tablets of the
Collection preserved in
the British Museum. By LEONARD W. KING, M.A., Assistant in
the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British
Museum. Roy.
Cloth. 18s. net.
“ W e cannot pretend to form an adequate judgment of the merits of Mr. KING’S
work, but it is manifestly conceived and executed in a very scholarly
Mr. KING’S book will, we believe, be of great use to all students of Mesopotamian
religions, and it marks an era in
studies in England. . . . A word
of special praise is due to Mr. KING for the excellence of his autograph plates of
King (Leonard W.). -
The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi,
King of Babylon about B.C. 2200, to which are added a Series of
Letters of other Kings of the First Dynasty of Babylon. The
Original Babylonian Texts, edited from Tablets in the British
with English Translations, Summaries of Contents, etc.
’ By L.
KING, M.A., F.S.A., Assistant in the Department of
Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British
In three
volumes. Vol. I, Introduction and Babylonian Texts. Vol. 11,
Babylonian Texts (continued). Vol.
Transliterations, English
Translations, Vocabularies, Indices, etc. Roy.
Cloth. Vol. I,
n e t ; Vol.
18s. n e t ; Vol.
18s. net. [Luzac’s Semitic
and Translation Series, Vols.
and VIII.]
“ T h e concluding volumes of this important book are out at last.
King
supplies an excellent vocabulary for both the Sumerian and Semitic words used in
these texts, and although his translation differs somewhat from that adopted by
German
scholars,
has kept most commendably clear from philological
discussion. . . . Altogether, both he and the Museum are to be congratulated
on the completion of a difficult task.”-Atheneum.
Mr. King may be congratulated on his copies of the cuneiform texts, and still
more on his translations and notes. . . . The notes contain very full references to
the dates found in the legal documents of the period, by means of which several
the mutilated passages in the annals can be restored. . . . The value of these
annals can scarcely be over-estimated.”-(Professor Sayce) Expository Times.
King (Leonard
Seven Tablets of Creation, or the Babylonian
and Assyrian Legends concerning the Creation of the World and of
Mankind. 2 vols. Vol. I, English Translations, Transliterations,
Glossary, Introduction, etc. Vol.
Supplementary (Babylonian
and Assyrian) Texts. Roy.
Vol. I,
Vol.
Semitic Text and Translation Series, Vols.
and

Messrs. Luzac
King (Leonard
Contribution to Babylonian History, being a
Series of Babylonian Historical Texts with English Translations.
[Luzac’s Semitic Text and Translation Series, Vol. XIX.]
the
Press.
Land (J. P.
Principles of Hebrew Grammar. By
P. N.
LAND, Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in the University of
Leyden. Translated from the Dutch by REGINALD LANE POOLS,
College, Oxford. Demy
Cloth, pp. xx,
(Published
Reduced price,
Loewe
Dictionary of the Circassian Language. In two parts.
English-Circassian-Turkish, and Circassian-English-Turkish.
Cloth. (Published
Reduced price, 6s.
Loewe
Damim, see Efes.
Luzac’s Oriental Grammars Series. Vols. I and
see Wynkoop
Vol.
see Rosen ; Vol. IV, see Crow.
Luzac’s Oriental List. Containing Notes and News on, and a
graphical List of all new Publications on Africa and the East.
Published monthly.
Annual subscription, 3s.
Yearly volumes
(with Index, half-bound),
each.
Vol. I (1890) is entirely out of print. A few copies of Vols.
and IV are left at
each. Vols. V to
are still to be
had at
each.
Luzac’s Semitic T e x t and Translation Series. Vols. I, IV, V, IX, X,
XI, and XVI to XVIII, see Budge Vols.
VIII, XII, XIII,
and XIX, see King ; Vols. VI, VII, XIV, and XV, see Thompson.
Margoliouth (D.
Papyri of the Bodleian Library. Repro-
duced by the Collotype Process. With Transcription and Trans-
lation. Text in 4to. pp. and facsimiles in large folio. 5s.
Margoliouth (D.
Baidawiana. The Commentary of
on Sura 111. Translated and explained for the use
of Students of Arabic.
D. S. MARGOLIOUTII,
Laudian
Professor of Arabic in the University of Oxford, etc., etc. Post
Cloth,
net.
The book is as scholarly as it is useful. Of particular importance are the
numerous grammatical annotations which give the beginner an insight into the
method of the Arabic national grammarians, and which form an excellent preparatory
study for the perusal of these works in the original. . . . The introduction, and the
remarks in particular, show how well Mr.
has mastered
immense
literatures of Moslem Tradition, Grammar, and
. . . The perusal of the
book affords pleasure from beginning to
Royal Asiatic Society.
Michell (R. L.
Egyptian Calendar for the
year 1617
A.D.).
Corresponding with the years
of the
Mohammedan Era.
ROLAND L. N.
Demy
130 pp. Cloth, 3s. Paper covers,
6d.
Some Notices of an Egyptian Calendar for the year
(1878 A.D.).
Published by
MICHELL in Egypt in

List of Books and Periodicals.
9
One of the strangest pieces of reading probably ever offered under the name of
conteniporary literature. . . . There is no fear that anyone who uses this
little book for
during a visit to Egypt will fail to see any particular
celebration for want of exact information as to its probable date."-Saturday Reuiew.
" This quaint and entertaining pamphlet may claim a foremost place among
curiosities of modern literature. . . . Never was information so new, so old,
so varied,
fantastic, or packed in so small a compass. . . . The Glossary
may be described as a local
brief biographical dictionary of holy and
historical personages, an epitome of popular customs and superstitions, and a
handbook of the agricultural and natural phenomena of the Nile
Rauzat-us-Safa or Garden of Purity. Translated from
the original Persian by E.
edited by F. F. ARBUTHNOT.
Cloth, Vols. I to V.
net each volume.
Vols. I and contain : The Histories of Prophets, Kings, and Khalifs.
Vols. 3 and 4 contain : The Life of Muhammad the Apostle of Allah.
Vol. 5 contains : The Lives of Ab6 Bakr,
and
the four
immediate successors of Muhammad the Apostle.
Muallakat. - The Seven Poems suspended in the Temple at Mecca.
Translated from the Arabic. By Capt. F. E. JOHNSON. With an
Introduction by
Faizullabhai.
pp. xxiv, 238.
6d.
Picart
de la vie Juive
Nature par
Bernard Picart
Sixteen Plates (Reproduction en
gravure Dujardin).
Together in a beautiful cloth cover, richly
ornamented with gold and colours. Folio. (Frcs.
6d. net.
Rogers (R.
History of Babylonia and Assyria. By ROBERT
WILLIAM ROGERS,
(Leipzig), D.D.,
F.R.G.S.,
Professor in Drew Theological Seminary, Madison, New Jersey.
Third edition. Two vols. Royal
Cloth, pp. xx,
and
418.
net.
The first volume of one of the most useful works yet published on Assyriology
has just appeared. It is not only a history of Babylonia and Assyria brought up to
date, it is also a history of Assyrian and Babylonian excavation and of cuneiform
dccipherinent.
For the first time the reader has placed before him a lull and
interesting account of one of the romances of historical science-the discovery and
decipherment of the cuneiform inscriptions.
Times.
I consider Rogers's History of Babylonia and Assyria' a really useful book, the
best of its kind so far written in English. The fairness with which the author
endeavours to represent different views so frequently held with regard to the earlier
dynasties and events makes his work especially desirable for the student in the
class-room."-H. V.
D.D.,
Professor in the University
of
Director of Babylonian
Fund.
Rosen
Modern Persian Colloquial Grammar. Containing a
short Grammar, Dialogues and Extracts from Nasir Eddin Shah's
Diaries, Tales, etc., and a Vocabulary. Crown
Cloth,
xiv, 400.
6d.
" Dr.
learned work will be useful to all who have occasion to go to
Persia, Balnchistan, and Afghanistan. The Vocabulary will be a boon to students,
especially as it is in the same volume with the grammar and the
Circular.
Very useful to students."-
Reuiew.
Excellent guide to the acquisition of Persian."-Asiatic
Review.

IO
Luzac
Rubeh (Paul). -
Critical Remarks upon some Passages
the Old
Testament. By PAUL RUBEN,
4to. Cloth, pp.
24,
3s.
Paper covers,
It may suffice to congratulate ourselves that a scholar of vigorous mind and
accurate philological training is devoting his leisure to a subject worthy of attention.
. . . . Very many of the notes are in a high degree stimulating and suggestive.
The get-up of the book is excellent."-Academy.
Dr. RUBEN shows much originality, a wide knowledge of authorities, and a true
grasp of critical principles.
Sauerwein
- A Pocket Dictionary of the English and Turkish
Languages. Small
cloth, pp. 298. 3s.
net.
Sayce (A.
to the Assyrian Section of the Ninth International
Congress of Orientalists. Svo, pp. 32. IS.
Scholia on Passages of the Old Testament. By MAX JACOB, Bishop of
Edessa. Now first edited in the original Syriac, with an English
Translation and Notes by G. PHILLIP,
Paper covers.
5s. net.
Thompson (R. Campbell).-The Reports of the Magicians and Astrologers
of Nineveh and Babylon. In the British Museum. The Original
Text, printed in Cuneiform Characters, edited with Translations,
Notes, Vocabulary, Index, and an Introduction. By R. CAMPBELL
THOMPSON, B.A. (Cantab.), Assistant in the Department of Egyptian
and Assyrian Antiquities, British Museum. In two vols. Vol. I,
The Cuneiform Texts. Vol.
English Translations, Vocabulary,
etc. Roy.
Cloth.
6d. net each.
Mr. Thompson gives us the cuneiform text of what is, practically, the complete
series of the Astrological Reports of the Royal Library at Nineveh-that is to say,
copies of about 280 tablets and transliterations of about
duplicates, without
reckoning the transliterations of the texts of the original series. I n addition, we
find a translation of the tablets in English, and a vocabulary, with references, and
a subject index. The work in each of these sections has been carefully done."-
Nature.
" T h e value of the book is enhanced by its excellent indices. Those who wish
to know what the astrological lore of Babylonia was like cannot do better than
study it. "-Expository Times.
Thompson (R. Campbell).-Assyrian Incantations, Spells, and
directed against the Attacks of Evil Spirits. Translated and Trans-
literated, with Vocabulary, Indexes, and an Introduction.
vols.
(In Press.)
Asia, according to the most recent Discoveries.
Rectorial Address on the occasion of the 318th Anniversary of the
Leyden University, 8th February,
Translated by ELIZABETH
TAYLOR. Small
Cloth, pp. 36. IS. 6d.
"An authoritative summary of
results of recent Oriental research and
The Times.
The address presents a graphic picture of the political situation in Western Asia
in the fifteenth and fourteenth centuries

List
Books and
Transactions of the Ninth International Congress of Orientalists. -
London,
to
September, 1892. Edited by E. DELMAR
MORGAN.
vols. Roy.
Cloth. 35s.
Vol. I contains : Indian and Aryan Sections.
contains : Semitic, Egypt and Africa, Geographical, Archaic Greece and
the East, Persia and Turkey, China, Central Asia and the Far East, Australasia,
Anthropology and Mythology Sections.
Travels and Adventures of the Turkish General
Ali
in India, Afghanistan, Central Asia, and Persia, during
the years
Translated from the Turkish, with Notes,
by A. V.
pp.
5s.
book is highly interesting.”-
Westminster Review.
Wildeboer
Origin of the Canon of the Old Testament. An
Historico-Critical Enquiry. Translated by
BACON. Edited
with Preface by Professor GEORGE F. MOORE. Roy.
Cloth,
pp.
7s. 6d.
“ W e will only add that we cordially echo the Professor’s hope that his book may
not only be read by professed students, but that it may come also into the hands of
such as have already left the
Wilkinson (J. R.). - A Johannine Document in the First Chapter of
Luke’s Gospel. Roy.
38. Cloth,
Paper cover, IS.
Winckler
Tell-El-Amarna Letters. Transliteration, English
Translation, Vocabulary, etc. Roy.
Cloth,
416,
pages Indices.
net.
The same, in paper covers,
T h e present work does not aim to give the final exposition of the Tell-el-Amarna
Letters, but only the beginning of such exposition. The author has solved many
difficulties.
The purpose of the vocabularies and catalogue of proper names is to make easy
the penetration and independent investigation of our subject. Especially in case of
the first, it was important to hit upon a selection from the innumerable repetitions.
A full citation of all the places would make their examination almost impossible.”
Wright
Book of Jonah in four Semitic versions. Chaldee,
Syriac, Aethiopic, and Arabic. With corresponding Glossaries.
Cloth, pp. 148. 4s. net.
Wynkoop (J.
of Hebrew Syntax. Translated from the
Dutch by C. VAN DEN
Cloth,
152, and
Index.
6d. net.
It is a book which every Hebrew student should possess, . . . we recommend
it for general usefulness, and thank Dr. Van den Biesen for giving it to the English
reader.”-Jewish
It is one of those books which will become indispensable to the English student
who will desire to become acquainted with the construction of Hebrew syntax . . .
this takes a high
and will undoubtedly become a general textbook on the
subject in many colleges and universities.”-American Hebrew News.
Wynkoop (J.
of Hebrew Grammar. Translated from the
Dutch by
VAN DEN
Cloth,
6d. net.
“ W e have nothing but praise for the Rev.
Manual of
Grammar. It is clear and concise : the rules are very intelligible, and the examples
are telling. , . . W e heartily recommend this book, and congratulate Messrs.
Luzac on the style of its production.”--Asiatic
Review.

Document Outline

KING.SEVENv1intro1.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1intro2.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1intro3.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1intro4.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1intro5.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1intro6.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1intro7.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.1.21.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-136
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.22.37.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.38.57.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.58.77.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.78.91.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.92.115.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.116.136.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.140.155.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.157.176.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.177.195.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.196.218.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.219.237.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.239.253.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1.254.274.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles
KING.SEVENv1endlists.pdf
- Title Pages, List of Series Titles
- Pages XI-XXIV (includes Table of Contents)
- Pages XXV-XLVI
- Pages XLVII-LXVI
- Pages LXVII-LXXXVI
- Pages LXXXVII-CVI
- Pages CVII-CXXIII
- Pages 1-21
- Pages 22-37
- Pages 38-57
- Pages 58-77
- Pages 78-91
- Pages 92-115
- Pages 116-139
- Pages 140-155
- Pages 157-176
- Pages 177-195
- Pages 196-218
- Pages 219-237
- Pages 239-253
- Pages 254-274
- List of publisher's other titles